The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Shepherd's Calendar, by James Hogg

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: The Shepherd's Calendar
       Volume I (of II)

Author: James Hogg

Release Date: March 3, 2011 [EBook #35474]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SHEPHERD'S CALENDAR ***




Produced by Barbara Watson, woodie4 and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Canada Team at
http://www.pgdpcanada.net (This file was produced from
images generously made available by The Internet
Archive/American Libraries.)









  THE

  SHEPHERD'S CALENDAR.

  BY JAMES HOGG,

  AUTHOR OF "THE QUEEN'S WAKE," &c. &c.

  IN TWO VOLUMES.

  VOL. I.

  WILLIAM BLACKWOOD, EDINBURGH;
  AND T. CADELL, LONDON.
  MDCCCXXIX.



ADVERTISEMENT.


The greater number of the Tales contained in these volumes appeared
originally in BLACKWOOD'S EDINBURGH MAGAZINE. They have been revised
with care; and to complete the Collection, several Tales hitherto
unpublished have been added.




                   CONTENTS OF VOL I.


                                               PAGE.

  CHAP. I. Rob Dodds,                              1

       II. Mr Adamson of Laverhope,               33

      III. The Prodigal Son,                      69

       IV. The School of Misfortune,             112

        V. George Dobson's Expedition to Hell,   131

       VI. The Souters of Selkirk,               148

      VII. The Laird of Cassway,                 176

     VIII. Tibby Hyslop's Dream,                 212

       IX. Mary Burnet,                          247

        X. The Brownie of the Black Haggs,       285

       XI. The Laird of Wineholm,                311





THE

SHEPHERD'S CALENDAR.




CHAPTER I.

ROB DODDS.


It was on the 13th of February 1823, on a cold stormy day, the snow
lying from one to ten feet deep on the hills, and nearly as hard as
ice, when an extensive store-farmer in the outer limits of the county
of Peebles went up to one of his led farms, to see how his old
shepherd was coming on with his flocks. A partial thaw had blackened
some spots here and there on the brows of the mountains, and over
these the half-starving flocks were scattered, picking up a scanty
sustenance, while all the hollow parts, and whole sides of mountains
that lay sheltered from the winds on the preceding week, when the
great drifts blew, were heaped and over-heaped with immense loads of
snow, so that every hill appeared to the farmer to have changed its
form. There was a thick white haze on the sky, corresponding exactly
with the wan frigid colour of the high mountains, so that in casting
one's eye up to the heights, it was not apparent where the limits of
the earth ended, and the heavens began. There was no horizon--no blink
of the sun looking through the pale and impervious mist of heaven; but
there, in that elevated and sequestered _hope_, the old shepherd and
his flock seemed to be left out of nature and all its sympathies, and
embosomed in one interminable chamber of waste desolation.--So his
master thought; and any stranger beholding the scene, would have been
still more deeply impressed that the case was so in reality.

But the old shepherd thought and felt otherwise. He saw God in the
clouds, and watched his arm in the direction of the storm. He
perceived, or thought he perceived, one man's flocks suffering on
account of their owner's transgression; and though he bewailed the
hardships to which the poor harmless creatures were reduced, he yet
acknowledged in his heart the justness of the punishment. "These
temporal scourges are laid upon sinners in mercy," said he, "and it
will be well for them if they get so away. It will teach them in
future how to drink and carouse, and speak profane things of the name
of Him in whose hand are the issues of life, and to regard his
servants as the dogs of their flock."

Again, he beheld from his heights, when the days were clear, the
flocks of others more favourably situated, which he interpreted as a
reward for their acts of charity and benevolence; for this old man
believed that all temporal benefits are sent to men as a reward for
good works; and all temporal deprivations as a scourge for evil ones.

"I hae been a herd in this hope, callant and man, for these fifty
years now, Janet," said he to his old wife, "and I think I never saw
the face o' the country look waur."

"Hout, gudeman, it is but a clud o' the despondency o' auld age come
ower your een; for I hae seen waur storms than this, or else my sight
deceives me. This time seven and thirty years, when you and I were
married, there was a deeper, and a harder snaw baith, than this. There
was mony a burn dammed up wi' dead hogs that year! And what say ye to
this time nine years, gudeman?"

"Ay, ay, Janet, these were hard times when they were present. But I
think there's something in our corrupt nature that gars us aye trow
the present burden is the heaviest. However, it is either my strength
failing, that I canna won sae weel through the snaw, or I never saw it
lying sae deep before. I canna steer the poor creatures frae ae
knowe-head to another, without rowing them ower the body. And
sometimes when they wad spraughle away, then I stick firm and fast
mysell, and the mair I fight to get out, I gang aye the deeper. This
same day, nae farther gane, at ae step up in the Gait Cleuch, I
slumpit in to the neck. Peace be wi' us, quo' I to myself, where am I
now? If my auld wife wad but look up the hill, she wad see nae mair o'
her poor man but the bannet. Ah! Janet, Janet, I'm rather feared that
our Maker has a craw to pook wi' us even now!"

"I hope no, Andrew; we're in good hands; and if he should e'en see
meet to pook a craw wi' us, he'll maybe fling us baith the bouk and
the feathers at the end. Ye shouldna repine, gudeman. Ye're something
ill for thrawing your mou' at Providence now and then."

"Na, na, Janet; far be't frae me to grumble at Providence. I ken ower
weel that the warst we get is far aboon our merits. But it's no for
the season that I'm sae feared,--that's ruled by Ane that canna err;
only, I dread that there's something rotten in the government or the
religion of the country, that lays it under His curse. There's my
fear, Janet. The scourge of a land often fa's on its meanest creatures
first, and advances by degrees, to gie the boonmost orders o' society
warning and time to repent. There, for instance, in the saxteen and
seventeen, the scourge fell on our flocks and our herds. Then, in
aughteen and nineteen, it fell on the weavers,--they're the neist
class, ye ken; then our merchants,--they're the neist again; and last
of a' it has fallen on the farmers and the shepherds,--they're the
first and maist sterling class of a country. Na, ye needna smudge and
laugh, Janet; for it's true. They _are_ the boonmost, and hae aye been
the boonmost sin' the days o' Abel; and that's nae date o' yesterday.
And ye'll observe, Janet, that whenever they began to fa' low, they
gat aye another lift to keep up their respect. But I see our downfa'
coming on us wi' rapid strides.--There's a heartlessness and apathy
croppen in amang the sheep-farmers, that shows their warldly hopes to
be nearly extinct. The maist o' them seem no to care a bodle whether
their sheep die or live. There's our master, for instance, when times
were gaun weel, I hae seen him up ilka third day at the farthest in
the time of a storm, to see how the sheep were doing; and this winter
I hae never seen his face sin' it came on. He seems to hae forgotten
that there are sic creatures existing in this wilderness as the sheep
and me.--His presence be about us, gin there be nae the very man come
by the window!"

Janet sprung to her feet, swept the hearth, set a chair on the
cleanest side, and wiped it with her check apron, all ere one could
well look about him.

"Come away, master; come in by to the fire here; lang-lookit-for comes
at length."

"How are you, Janet?--still living, I see. It is a pity that you had
not popped off before this great storm came on."

"Dear, what for, master?"

"Because if you should take it into your head to coup the creels just
now, you know it would be out of the power of man to get you to a
Christian burial. We would be obliged to huddle you up in the nook of
the kail-yard."

"Ah, master, what's that you're saying to my auld wife? Aye the auld
man yet, I hear! a great deal o' the leaven o' corrupt nature aye
sprouting out now and then. I wonder you're no fear'd to speak in that
regardless manner in these judgment-looking times!"

"And you are still the old man too, Andrew; a great deal of cant and
hypocrisy sprouting out at times. But tell me, you old sinner, how has
your Maker been serving you this storm? I have been right terrified
about your sheep; for I know you will have been very impertinent with
him of evenings."

"Hear to that now! There's no hope, I see! I thought to find you
humbled wi' a' thir trials and warldly losses; but I see the heart is
hardened like Pharaoh's, and you will not let the multitude of your
sins go. As to the storm, I can tell you, my sheep are just at ane
mae wi't. I am waur than ony o' my neighbours, as I lie higher on the
hills; but I may hae been as it chanced, for you; for ye hae never
lookit near me mair than you had had no concern in the creatures."

"Indeed, Andrew, it is because neither you nor the creatures are much
worth looking after now-a-days. If it hadna been the fear I was in for
some mishap coming over the stock, on account of these hypocritical
prayers of yours, I would not have come to look after you so soon."

"Ah, there's nae mense to be had o' you! It's a good thing I ken the
heart's better than the tongue, or ane wad hae little face to pray
either for you, or aught that belangs t'ye. But I hope ye hae been nae
the waur o' auld Andrew's prayers as yet. An some didna pray for ye,
it wad maybe be the waur for ye. I prayed for ye when ye couldna pray
for yoursell, and had hopes that, when I turned auld and doited, you
might say a kind word for me; but I'm fear'd that warld's wealth and
warld's pleasures hae been leading you ower lang in their train, and
that ye hae been trusting to that which will soon take wings and flee
away."

"If you mean riches, Andrew, or warld's wealth, as you call it, you
never said a truer word in your life; for the little that my forbears
and I have made, is actually, under the influence of these long
prayers of yours, melting away from among my hands faster than ever
the snow did from the dike."

"It is perfectly true, what you're saying, master. I ken the extent o'
your bits o' sales weel enough, and I ken your rents; and weel I ken
you're telling me nae lee. And it's e'en a hard case. But I'll tell
you what I would do--I would throw their tacks in their teeth, and let
them mak aught o' them they likit."

"Why, that would be ruin at once, Andrew, with a vengeance. Don't you
see that stocks of sheep are fallen so low, that if they were put to
sale, they would not pay more than the rents, and some few arrears
that every one of us have got into; and thus, by throwing up our
farms, we would throw ourselves out beggars? We are all willing to put
off the evil day as long as we can, and rather trust to long prayers
for a while."

"Ah! you're there again, are you?--canna let alane profanity! It's
hard to gar a wicked cout leave off flinging. But I can tell you,
master mine--An you farmers had made your hay when the sun shone, ye
might a' hae sitten independent o' your screwing lairds, wha are
maistly sair out at elbows; and ye ken, sir, a hungry louse bites
wicked sair. But this is but a just judgment come on you for your
behaviour. Ye had the gaun days o' prosperity for twenty years! But
instead o' laying by a little for a sair leg, or making provision for
an evil day, ye gaed on like madmen. Ye biggit houses, and ye plantit
vineyards, and threw away money as ye had been sawing sklate-stanes.
Ye drank wine, and ye drank punch; and ye roared and ye sang, and
spake unseemly things. And did ye never think there was an ear that
heard, and an ee that saw, a' thae things? And did ye never think that
they wad be visited on your heads some day when ye couldna play paw to
help yoursells? If ye didna think sae then, ye'll think sae soon. And
ye'll maybe see the day when the like o' auld Andrew, wi' his darned
hose, and his cloutit shoon; his braid bannet, instead of a baiver;
his drink out o' the clear spring, instead o' the punch bowl; and his
good steeve aitmeal parritch and his horn spoon, instead o' the draps
o' tea, that costs sae muckle--I say, that sic a man wi' a' thae, and
his worthless prayers to boot, will maybe keep the crown o' the
causeway langer than some that carried their heads higher."

"Hout fie, Andrew!" quoth old Janet; "Gudeness be my help, an I dinna
think shame o' you! Our master may weel think ye'll be impudent wi'
your Maker; for troth you're very impudent wi' himsell. Dinna ye see
that ye hae made the douce sonsy lad that he disna ken where to look?"

"Ay, Janet, your husband may weel crack. He kens he has feathered his
nest off my father and me. He is independent, let the world wag as it
will."

"It's a' fairly come by, master, and the maist part o't came through
your ain hands. But my bairns are a' doing for themsells, in the same
way that I did; and if twa or three hunder pounds can beet a mister
for you in a strait, ye sanna want it, come of a' what will."

"It is weel said of you, Andrew, and I am obliged to you. There is no
class of men in this kingdom so independent as you shepherds. You have
your sheep, your cow, your meal and potatoes; a regular income of from
sixteen to thirty pounds yearly, without a farthing of expenditure,
except for shoes; for your clothes are all made at home. If you would
even wish to spend it, you cannot get an opportunity, and every one of
you is rich, who has not lost money by lending it. It is therefore my
humble opinion, that all the farms over this country will soon change
occupants; and that the shepherds must ultimately become the
store-farmers."

"I hope in God I'll never live to see that, master, for the sake of
them that I and mine hae won our bread frae, as weel as some others
that I hae a great respect for. But that's no a thing that hasna
happened afore this day. It is little mair than a hundred and forty
years, sin' a' the land i' this country changed masters already; sin'
every farmer in it was reduced, and the farms were a' ta'en by common
people and strangers at half naething. The Welshes came here then, out
o' a place they ca' Wales, in England; the Andersons came frae a place
they ca' Rannoch, some gate i' the north; and your ain family came
first to this country then frae some bit lairdship near Glasgow. There
were a set o' MacGregors and MacDougals, said to have been great
thieves, came into Yarrow then, and changed their names to Scotts; but
they didna thrive; for they warna likit, and the hinderend o' them
were in the Catslackburn. They ca'd them aye the Pinolys, frae the
place they came frae; but I dinna ken where it was. The Ballantynes
came frae Galloway; and for as flourishing folks as they are now, the
first o' them came out at the Birkhill-path, riding on a haltered
pony, wi' a goat-skin aneath him for a saddle. The Cunninghams,
likewise, began to spread their wings at the same time; they came a'
frae a little fat curate that came out o' Glencairn to Ettrick. But
that's nae disparagement to ony o' thae families; for an there be
merit at a' inherent in man as to warldly things, it is certainly in
raising himsell frae naething to respect. There is nae very ancient
name amang a' our farmers now, but the Tweedies and the Murrays; I
mean of them that anciently belanged to this district. The Tweedies
are very auld, and took the name frae the water. They were lairds o'
Drummelzier hunders o' years afore the Hays got it, and hae some o'
the best blood o' the land in their veins; and sae also have the
Murrays; but the maist part o' the rest are upstarts and
come-o'-wills. Now ye see, for as far out-bye as I live, I can tell ye
some things that ye dinna hear amang your drinking cronies."

"It is when you begin to these old traditions that I like to listen to
you, Andrew. Can you tell me what was the cause of such a complete
overthrow of the farmers of that age?"

"Oh, I canna tell, sir--I canna tell; some overturn o' affairs, like
the present, I fancy. The farmers had outher lost a' their sheep, or
a' their siller, as they are like to do now; but I canna tell how it
was; for the general change had ta'en place, for the maist part, afore
the Revolution. My ain grandfather, who was the son of a great farmer,
hired himsell for a shepherd at that time to young Tam Linton; and
mony ane was wae for the downcome. But, speaking o' that, of a' the
downcomes that ever a country kenn'd in a farming name, there has
never been ought like that o' the Lintons. When my grandfather was a
young man, and ane o' their herds, they had a' the principal
store-farms o' Ettrick Forest, and a part in this shire. They had,
when the great Mr Boston came to Ettrick, the farms o' Blackhouse,
Dryhope, Henderland, Chapelhope, Scabcleuch, Shorthope, Midgehope,
Meggatknowes, Buecleuch, and Gilmanscleuch, that I ken of, and likely
as mony mae; and now there's no a man o' the name in a' the bounds
aboon the rank of a cow-herd. Thomas Linton rode to kirk and market,
wi' a liveryman at his back; but where is a' that pride now?--a'
buried in the mools wi' the bearers o't! and the last representative
o' that great overgrown family, that laid house to house, and field to
field, is now sair gane on a wee, wee farm o' the Duke o' Buecleuch's.
The ancient curse had lighted on these men, if ever it lighted on men
in this world. And yet they were reckoned good men, and kind men, in
their day; for the good Mr Boston wrote an epitaph on Thomas, in
metre, when he died; and though I have read it a hunder times in St
Mary's kirk-yard, where it is to be seen to this day, I canna say it
ower. But it says that he was eyes to the blind, and feet to the lame,
and that the Lord would requite him in a day to come, or something to
that purpose. Now that said a great deal for him, master, although
Providence has seen meet to strip his race of a' their worldly
possessions. But take an auld fool's advice, and never lay farm to
farm, even though a fair opportunity should offer; for, as sure as He
lives who pronounced that curse, it will take effect. I'm an auld man,
and I hae seen mony a dash made that way; but I never saw ane o' them
come to good! There was first Murray of Glenrath; why, it was
untelling what land that man possessed. Now his family has not a furr
in the twa counties. Then there was his neighbour Simpson of Posso: I
hae seen the day that Simpson had two-and-twenty farms, the best o'
the twa counties, and a' stockit wi' good sheep. Now there's no a drap
o' _his_ blood has a furr in the twa counties. Then there was Grieve
of Willenslee; ane wad hae thought that body was gaun to take the
haill kingdom. He was said to have had ten thousand sheep, a' on good
farms, at ae time. Where are they a' now? Neither _him_ nor _his_ hae
a furr in the twa counties. Let me tell ye, master--for ye're but a
young man, and I wad aye fain have ye to see things in a right
light--that ye may blame the wars; ye may blame the Government; and ye
may blame the Parliamenters: but there's a hand that rules higher than
a' these; and gin ye dinna look to that, ye'll never look to the right
source either o' your prosperity or adversity. And I sairly doubt that
the pride o' the farmers has been raised to ower great a pitch, that
Providence has been brewing a day of humiliation for them, and that
there will be a change o' hands aince mair, as there was about this
time hunder and forty years."

"Then I suppose you shepherds expect to have century about with us,
or so? Well, I don't see any thing very unfair in it."

"Ay, but I fear we will be as far aneath the right medium for a while,
as ye are startit aboon it. We'll make a fine hand doing the honours
o' the grand mansion-houses that ye hae biggit for us; the cavalry
exercises; the guns and the pointers; the wine and the punch drinking;
and the singing o' the deboshed sangs! But we'll just come to the
right set again in a generation or twa; and then, as soon as we get
ower hee, we'll get a downcome in our turn.--But, master, I say, how
will you grand gentlemen tak wi' a shepherd's life? How will ye like
to be turned into reeky holes like this, where ye can hardly see your
fingers afore ye, and be reduced to the parritch and the horn spoon?"

"I cannot tell, Andrew. I suppose it will have some advantages--It
will teach us to say long prayers to put off the time; and if we
should have the misfortune afterwards to pass into _the bad place_
that you shepherds are all so terrified about, why, we will scarcely
know any difference. I account that a great advantage in dwelling in
such a place as this. We'll scarcely know the one place from the
other."

"Ay, but oh what a surprise ye will get when ye step out o' ane o'
your grand palaces into hell! And gin ye dinna repent in time, ye'll
maybe get a little experiment o' that sort. Ye think ye hae said a
very witty thing there: but a' profane wit is sinfu'; and whatever is
sinfu' is shamefu'; and therefore it never suits to be said either
afore God or man. Ye are just a good standing sample o' the young
tenantry o' Scotland at this time. Ye're ower genteel to be devout,
and ye look ower high, and depend ower muckle on the arm o' flesh, to
regard the rod and Him that hath appointed it. But it will fa' wi' the
mair weight for that! A blow that is seen coming may be wardit off;
but if ane's sae proud as no to regard it, it's the less scaith that
he suffer."

"I see not how any man can ward off this blow, Andrew. It has gathered
its overwhelming force in springs over which we have no control, and
is of that nature that no industry of man can avail against
it--exertion is no more than a drop in the bucket: and I greatly fear
that this grievous storm is come to lay the axe to the root of the
tree."

"I'm glad to hear, however, that ye hae some Scripture phrases at your
tongue-roots. I never heard you use ane in a serious mode before; and
I hope there will be a reformation yet. If adversity hae that effect,
I shall willingly submit to my share o' the loss if the storm should
lie still for a while, and cut off a wheen o' the creatures, that ye
aince made eedals o', and now dow hardly bide to see. But that's the
gate wi' a things that ane sets up for warldly worship in place o'
the true object; they turn a' out curses and causes o' shame and
disgrace. As for warding off the blow, master, I see no resource but
throwing up the farms ilk ane, and trying to save a remnant out o' the
fire. The lairds want naething better than for ye to rin in arrears;
then they will get a' your stocks for neist to naething, and have the
land stockit themsells as they had lang-syne; and you will be their
keepers, or vassals, the same as we are to you at present. As to
hinging on at the present rents, it is madness--the very extremity of
madness. I hae been a herd here for fifty years, and I ken as weel
what the ground will pay at every price of sheep as you do, and I
daresay a great deal better. When I came here first, your father paid
less than the third of the rent that you are bound to pay; sheep of
every description were dearer, lambs, ewes, and wedders; and I ken
weel he was making no money of it, honest man, but merely working his
way, with some years a little over, and some naething. And how is it
possible that you can pay three times the rent at lower prices of
sheep? I say the very presumption of the thing is sheer madness. And
it is not only this farm, but you may take it as an average of all the
farms in the country, that _before the French war began, the sheep
were dearer than they are now--the farms were not above one-third of
the rents at an average, and the farmers were not making any money_.
They have lost their summer day during the French war, which will
never return to them; and the only resource they have, that I can see,
is to abandon their farms in time, and try to save a remnant. Things
will come to their true level presently, but not afore the auld stock
o' farmers are crushed past rising again. And then I little wat what's
to come o' ye; for an we herds get the land, we _winna_ employ you as
our shepherds,--that you may depend on."

"Well, Andrew, these are curious facts that you tell me about the land
having all changed occupiers about a certain period. I wish you could
have stated the causes with certainty. Was there not a great loss on
this farm once, when it was said the burn was so dammed up with dead
carcasses that it changed its course?"

"Ay, but that's quite a late story. It happened in my own day, and I
believe mostly through mischance. That was the year Rob Dodds was lost
in the Earney Cleuch. I remember it, but cannot tell what year it was,
for I was but a little bilsh of a callant then."

"Who was Rob Dodds? I never heard of the incident before."

"Ay, but your father remembered it weel; for he sent a' his men mony a
day to look for the corpse, but a' to nae purpose. I'll never forget
it; for it made an impression on me sae deep that I couldna get rest
i' my bed for months and days. He was a young handsome bonny lad, an
honest man's only son, and was herd wi' Tam Linton in the Birkhill.
The Lintons were sair come down then; for this Tam was a herd, and had
Rob hired as his assistant. Weel, it sae happened that Tam's wife had
occasion to cross the wild heights atween the Birkhill and Tweedsmuir,
to see her mother, or sister, on some express; and Tam sent the young
man wi' her to see her ower Donald's Cleuch Edge. It was in the middle
o' winter, and, if I mind right, this time sixty years. At the time
they set out, the morning was calm, frosty, and threatening snaw, but
the ground clear of it. Rob had orders to set his mistress to the
height, and return home; but by the time they had got to the height,
the snaw had come on, so the good lad went all the way through
Guemshope with her, and in sight of the water o' Fruid. He crossed all
the wildest o' the heights on his return in safety; and on the
Middle-End, west of Loch-Skene, he met with Robin Laidlaw, that went
to the Highlands and grew a great farmer after that. Robin was
gathering the Polmoody ewes; and as they were neighbours, and both
herding to ae master, Laidlaw testified some anxiety lest the young
man should not find his way hame; for the blast had then come on very
severe. Dodds leugh at him, and said, 'he was nae mair feared for
finding the gate hame, than he was for finding the gate to his mouth
when he was hungry.'--'Weel, weel,' quo' Robin, 'keep the band o' the
hill a' the way, for I hae seen as clever a fellow waured on sic a
day; and be sure to hund the ewes out o' the Brand Law Scores as ye
gang by.'--'Tammy charged me to bring a backfu' o' peats wi' me,' said
he; 'but I think I'll no gang near the peat stack the day.'--'Na,'
quo' Robin, 'I think ye'll no be sae mad!'--'But, O man,' quo' the
lad, 'hae ye ony bit bread about your pouches; for I'm unco hungry?
The wife was in sic a hurry that I had to come away without getting
ony breakfast, and I had sae far to gang wi' her, that I'm grown unco
toom i' the inside.'--'The fient ae inch hae I, Robie, my man, or ye
should hae had it,' quo' Laidlaw.--'But an that be the case, gang
straight hame, and never heed the ewes, come o' them what will.'--'O
there's nae fear!' said he, 'I'll turn the ewes, and be hame in good
time too.' And with that he left Laidlaw, and went down the
Middle-Craig-End, jumping and playing in a frolicsome way ower his
stick. He had a large lang nibbit staff in his hand, which Laidlaw
took particular notice of, thinking it would be a good help for the
young man in the rough way he had to gang.

"There was never another word about the matter till that day eight
days. The storm having increased to a terrible drift, the snaw had
grown very deep, and the herds, wha lived about three miles sindry,
hadna met for a' that time. But that day Tam Linton and Robin Laidlaw
met at the Tail Burn; and after cracking a lang time thegither, Tam
says to the tither, just as it war by chance, 'Saw ye naething o' our
young dinnagood this day eight days, Robin? He gaed awa that morning
to set our gudewife ower the height, and has never sin' that time
lookit near me, the careless rascal!'

"'Tam Linton, what's that you're saying? what's that I hear ye saying,
Tam Linton?' quo' Robin, wha was dung clean stupid wi' horror. 'Hae ye
never seen Rob Dodds sin' that morning he gaed away wi' your wife?'

"'Na, never,' quo' the tither.

"'Why then, sir, let me tell ye, you'll never see him again in this
world alive,' quo' Robin; 'for he left me on the Middle-End on his way
hame that day at eleven o'clock, just as the day was coming to the
warst.--But, Tam Linton, what was't ye war saying? Ye're telling me
what canna be true--Do ye say that ye haena seen Rob Dodds sin' that
day?'

"'Haena I tauld ye that I hae never seen his face sinsyne?' quo'
Linton.

"'Sae I hear ye saying,' quo' Robin again. 'But ye're telling me a
downright made lee. The thing's no possible; for ye hae the very staff
i' your hand that he had in his, when he left me in the drift that
day.'

"'I ken naething about sticks or staves, Robin Laidlaw,' says Tam,
looking rather like ane catched in an ill turn. 'The staff wasna
likely to come hame without the owner; and I can only say, I hae seen
nae mair o' Rob Dodds sin' that morning; and I had thoughts that, as
the day grew sae ill, he had hadden forrit a' the length wi' our wife,
and was biding wi' her folks a' this time to bring her hame again when
the storm had settled.'

"'Na, na, Tam, ye needna get into ony o' thae lang-windit stories wi'
me,' quo' Robin. 'For I tell ye, that's the staff Rob Dodds had in his
hand when I last saw him; so ye have either seen him dead or
living--I'll gie my oath to that.'

"'Ye had better take care what ye say, Robin Laidlaw,' says Tam, very
fiercely, 'or I'll maybe make ye blithe to eat in your words again.'

"'What I hae said, I'll stand to, Tam Linton,' says Robin.--'And mair
than that,' says he, 'if that young man has come to an untimely end,
I'll see his blood required at your hand.'

"Then there was word sent away to the Hopehouse to his parents, and ye
may weel ken, master, what heavy news it was to them, for Rob was
their only son; they had gien him a good education, and muckle muckle
they thought o' him; but naething wad serve him but he wad be a
shepherd. His father came wi' the maist pairt o' Ettrick parish at
his back; and mony sharp and threatening words past atween him and
Linton; but what could they make o't? The lad was lost, and nae law,
nor nae revenge, could restore him again; sae they had naething for't,
but to spread athwart a' the hills looking for the corpse. The haill
country rase for ten miles round, on ane or twa good days that
happened; but the snaw was still lying, and a' their looking was in
vain. Tam Linton wad look nane. He took the dorts, and never heeded
the folk mair than they hadna been there. A' that height atween
Loch-Skene and the Birkhill was just moving wi' folk for the space o'
three weeks; for the twa auld folk, the lad's parents, couldna get ony
rest, and folk sympathized unco muckle wi' them. At length the snaw
gaed maistly away, and the weather turned fine, and I gaed out ane o'
the days wi' my father to look for the body. But, aih wow! I was a
feared wight! whenever I saw a bit sod, or a knowe, or a grey stane, I
stood still and trembled for fear it was the dead man, and no ae step
durst I steer farther, till my father gaed up to a' thae things. I
gaed nae mair back to look for the corpse; for I'm sure if we had
found the body I wad hae gane out o' my judgment.

"At length every body tired o' looking, but the auld man himsell. He
travelled day after day, ill weather and good weather, without
intermission. They said it was the waesomest thing ever was seen, to
see that auld grey-headed man gaun sae lang by himsell, looking for
the corpse o' his only son! The maist part o' his friends advised him
at length to give up the search, as the finding o' the body seemed a
thing a'thegither hopeless. But he declared he wad look for his son
till the day o' his death; and if he could but find his bones, he
would carry them away from the wild moors, and lay them in the grave
where he was to lie himsell. Tam Linton was apprehended, and examined
afore the Sheriff; but nae proof could be led against him, and he wan
off. He swore that, as far as he remembered, he got the staff standing
at the mouth o' the peat stack; and that he conceived that either the
lad or himsell had left it there some day when bringing away a burden
of peats. The shepherds' peats had not been led home that year, and
the stack stood on a hill-head, half a mile frae the house, and the
herds were obliged to carry them home as they needed them.

"But a mystery hung ower that lad's death that was never cleared up,
nor ever will a'thegither. Every man was convinced, in his own mind,
that Linton knew where the body was a' the time; and also, that the
young man had not come by his death fairly. It was proved that the
lad's dog had come hame several times, and that Tam Linton had been
seen kicking it frae about his house; and as the dog could be nowhere
all that time, but waiting on the body, if that had no been concealed
in some more than ordinary way, the dog would at least have been seen.
At length, it was suggested to the old man, that dead-lights always
hovered over a corpse by night, if the body was left exposed to the
air; and it was a fact that two drowned men had been found in a field
of whins, where the water had left the bodies, by means of the
dead-lights, a very short while before. On the first calm night,
therefore, the old desolate man went to the Merk-Side-Edge, to the top
of a high hill that overlooked all the ground where there was ony
likelihood that the body would be lying. He watched there the lee-lang
night, keeping his eye constantly roaming ower the broken wastes
before him; but he never noticed the least glimmer of the dead-lights.
About midnight, however, he heard a dog barking; it likewise gae twa
or three melancholy yowls, and then ceased. Robin Dodds was convinced
it was his son's dog; but it was at such a distance, being about twa
miles off, that he couldna be sure where it was, or which o' the hills
on the opposite side of the glen it was on. The second night he kept
watch on the Path Know, a hill which he supposed the howling o' the
dog cam frae. But that hill being all surrounded to the west and north
by tremendous ravines and cataracts, he heard nothing o' the dog. In
the course of the night, however, he saw, or fancied he saw, a
momentary glimmer o' light, in the depth of the great gulf immediately
below where he sat; and that at three different times, always in the
same place. He now became convinced that the remains o' his son were
in the bottom of the linn, a place which he conceived inaccessible to
man; it being so deep from the summit where he stood, that the roar o'
the waterfall only reached his ears now and then wi' a loud _whush!_
as if it had been a sound wandering across the hills by itsell. But
sae intent was Robin on this Willie-an-the-wisp light, that he took
landmarks frae the ae summit to the other, to make sure o' the place;
and as soon as daylight came, he set about finding a passage down to
the bottom of the linn. He effected this by coming to the foot of the
linn, and tracing its course backward, sometimes wading in water, and
sometimes clambering over rocks, till at length, with a beating heart,
he reached the very spot where he had seen the light; and in the grey
o' the morning, he perceived something lying there that differed in
colour from the iron-hued stones, and rocks, of which the linn was
composed. He was in great astonishment what this could be; for, as he
came closer on it, he saw it had no likeness to the dead body of a
man, but rather appeared to be a heap o' bed-clothes. And what think
you it turned out to be? for I see ye're glowring as your een were
gaun to loup out--Just neither more nor less than a strong mineral
well; or what the doctors ca' a callybit spring, a' boustered about
wi' heaps o' soapy, limy kind o' stuff, that it seems had thrown out
fiery vapours i' the nighttime.

"However, Robin, being unable to do ony mair in the way o' searching,
had now nae hope left but in finding his dead son by some kind o'
supernatural means. Sae he determined to watch a third night, and that
at the very identical peat stack where it had been said his son's
staff was found. He did sae; and about midnight, ere ever he wist, the
dog set up a howl close beside him. He called on him by his name, and
the dog came, and fawned on his old acquaintance, and whimpered, and
whinged, and made sic a wark, as could hardly hae been trowed. Robin
keepit haud o' him a' the night, and fed him wi' pieces o' bread, and
then as soon as the sun rose, he let him gang; and the poor
affectionate creature went straight to his dead master, who, after
all, was lying in a little green spritty hollow, not above a
musket-shot from the peat stack. This rendered the whole affair more
mysterious than ever; for Robin Dodds himself, and above twenty men
beside, could all have made oath that they had looked into that place
again and again, so minutely, that a dead bird could not have been
there without their having seen it. However, there the body of the
youth was gotten, after having been lost for the long space of ten
weeks; and not in a state of great decay neither, for it rather
appeared swollen, as if it had been lying among water.

"Conjecture was now driven to great extremities in accounting for all
these circumstances. It was manifest to every one, that the body had
not been all the time in that place. But then, where had it been? or
what could have been the reasons for concealing it? These were the
puzzling considerations. There were a hunder different things
suspectit; and mony o' them, I dare say, a hunder miles frae the
truth; but on the whole, Linton was sair lookit down on, and almaist
perfectly abhorred by the country; for it was weel kenn'd that he had
been particularly churlish and severe on the young man at a' times,
and seemed to have a peculiar dislike to him. An it hadna been the
wife, wha was a kind considerate sort of a body, if Tam had gotten his
will, it was reckoned he wad hae hungered the lad to dead. After that,
Linton left the place, and gaed away, I watna where; and the country,
I believe, came gayan near to the truth o' the story at last:

"There was a girl in the Birkhill house at the time, whether a
daughter o' Tam's, or no, I hae forgot, though I think otherwise.
However, she durstna for her life tell a' she kenn'd as lang as the
investigation was gaun on; but it at last spunkit out that Rob Dodds
had got hame safe eneugh; and that Tam got into a great rage at him,
because he had not brought a burden o' peats, there being none in the
house. The youth excused himself on the score of fatigue and hunger;
but Tam swore at him, and said, 'The deil be in your teeth, gin they
shall break bread, till ye gang back out to the hill-head and bring a
burden o' peats!' Dodds refused; on which Tam struck him, and forced
him away; and he went crying and greeting out at the door, but never
came back. She also told, that after poor Rob was lost, Tam tried
several times to get at his dog to fell it with a stick; but the
creature was terrified for him, and made its escape. It was therefore
thought, and indeed there was little doubt, that Rob, through fatigue
and hunger, and reckless of death from the way he had been guidit,
went out to the hill, and died at the peat stack, the mouth of which
was a shelter from the drift-wind; and that his cruel master,
conscious o' the way in which he had used him, and dreading skaith,
had trailed away the body, and sunk it in some pool in these
unfathomable linns, or otherwise concealed it, wi' the intention, that
the world might never ken whether the lad was actually dead, or had
absconded. If it had not been for the dog, from which it appears he
had been unable to conceal it, and the old man's perseverance, to
whose search there appeared to be no end, it is probable he would
never have laid the body in a place where it could have been found.
But if he had allowed it to remain in the first place of concealment,
it might have been discovered by means of the dog, and the intentional
concealment of the corpse would then have been obvious; so that Linton
all that time could not be quite at his ease, and it was no wonder he
attempted to fell the dog. But where the body could have been
deposited, that the faithful animal was never discovered by the
searchers, during the day, for the space of ten weeks, baffled a' the
conjectures that ever could be made.

"The two old people, the lad's father and mother, never got over their
loss. They never held up their heads again, nor joined in society ony
mair, except in attending divine worship. It might be truly said o'
them, that they spent the few years that they survived their son in
constant prayer and humiliation; but they soon died, short while after
ane anither. As for Tam Linton, he left this part of the country, as I
told you; but it was said there was a curse hung ower him and his a'
his life, and that he never mair did weel.--That was the year, master,
on which our burn was dammed wi' the dead sheep; and in fixing the
date, you see, I hae been led into a lang story, and am just nae
farther wi' the main point than when I began."

"I wish from my heart, Andrew, that you would try to fix a great many
old dates in the same manner; for I confess I am more interested in
your lang stories, than in either your lang prayers, or your lang
sermons about repentance and amendment. But pray, you were talking of
the judgments that overtook Tam Linton--Was that the same Tam Linton
that was precipitated from the Brand Law by the break of a
snaw-wreath, and he and all his sheep jammed into the hideous gulf,
called the Grey Mare's Tail?"

"The very same, sir; and that might be accountit ane o' the first
judgments that befell him; for there were many of his ain sheep in the
flock. Tam asserted all his life, that he went into the linn along
with his hirsel, but no man ever believed him; for there was not one
of the sheep came out alive, and how it was possible for the carl to
have come safe out, naebody could see. It was, indeed, quite
impossible; for it had been such a break of snaw as had scarcely ever
been seen. The gulf was crammed sae fu', that ane could hae gane ower
it like a pendit brig; and no a single sheep could be gotten out,
either dead or living. When the thaw came, the burn wrought a passage
for itself below the snaw, but the arch stood till summer. I have
heard my father oft describe the appearance of that vault as he saw it
on his way from Moffat fair. Ane hadna gane far into it, he said, till
it turned darkish, like an ill-hued twilight; and sic a like arch o'
carnage he never saw! There were limbs o' sheep hinging in a'
directions, the snaw was wedged sae firm. Some entire carcasses hung
by the neck, some by a spauld; then there was a haill forest o' legs
sticking out in ae place, and horns in another, terribly mangled and
broken; and it was a'thegither sic a frightsome-looking place, that he
was blithe to get out o't again."

After looking at the sheep, tasting old Janet's best kebbuck, and
oatmeal cakes, and preeing the whisky bottle, the young farmer again
set out through the deep snow, on his way home. But Andrew made him
promise, that if the weather did not amend, he would come back in a
few days and see how the poor sheep were coming on; and, as an
inducement, promised to tell him a great many old anecdotes of the
shepherd's life.




CHAPTER II.

MR ADAMSON OF LAVERHOPE.


One of those events that have made the deepest impression on the
shepherds' minds for a century bygone, seems to have been the fate of
Mr Adamson, who was tenant in Laverhope for the space of twenty-seven
years. It stands in their calendar as an era from which to date summer
floods, water spouts, hail and thunder-storms, &c.; and appears from
tradition to have been attended with some awful circumstances,
expressive of divine vengeance. This Adamson is represented, as having
been a man of an ungovernable temper--of irritability so extreme, that
no person could be for a moment certain to what excesses he might be
hurried. He was otherwise accounted a good and upright man, and a
sincere Christian; but in these outbreakings of temper he often
committed acts of cruelty and injustice, for which any good man ought
to have been ashamed. Among other qualities, he had an obliging
disposition, there being few to whom a poor man would sooner have
applied in a strait. Accordingly, he had been in the habit of
assisting a less wealthy neighbour of his with a little credit for
many years. This man's name was Irvine, and though he had a number of
rich relations, he was never out of difficulties. Adamson, from some
whim or caprice, sued this poor farmer for a few hundred merks, taking
legal steps against him, even to the very last measures short of
poinding and imprisonment. Irvine paid little attention to this,
taking it for granted that his neighbour took these steps only for the
purpose of inducing his debtor's friends to come forward and support
him.

It happened one day about this period, that a thoughtless boy,
belonging to Irvine's farm, hunted Adamson's cattle in a way that gave
great offence to their owner, on which the two farmers differed, and
some hard words passed between them. The next day Irvine was seized
and thrown into jail; and shortly after, his effects were poinded, and
sold by auction for ready money. They were consequently thrown away,
as the neighbours, not having been forewarned, were wholly unprovided
with ready money, and unable to purchase at any price. Mrs Irvine came
to the enraged creditor with a child in her arms, and implored him to
put off the sale for a month, that she might try what could be done
amongst her friends to prevent a wreck so irretrievable. He was at
one time on the very point of yielding; but some bitter recollections
coming over his mind at the moment, stimulated his spleen against her
husband, and he resolved that the sale should go on. William Carruders
of Grindiston heard the following dialogue between them; and he said
that his heart almost trembled within him; for Mrs Irvine was a
violent woman, and her eloquence did more harm than good.

"Are ye really gaun to act the part of a devil, the day, Mr Adamson,
and turn me and thae bairns out to the bare high-road, helpless as we
are? Oh, man, if your bowels binna seared in hell-fire already, take
some compassion; for an ye dinna, they _will_ be seared afore baith
men and angels yet, till that hard and cruel heart o' yours be nealed
to an izle."

"I'm gaun to act nae part of a devil, Mrs Irvine; I'm only gaun to
take my ain in the only way I can get it. I'm no baith gaun to tine my
siller, and hae my beasts abused into the bargain."

"Ye sall neither lose plack nor bawbee o' your siller, man, if ye will
gie me but a month to make a shift for it--I swear to you, ye sall
neither lose, nor rue the deed. But if ye winna grant me that wee wee
while, when the bread of a haill family depends on it, ye're waur than
ony deil that's yammering and cursing i' the bottomless pit."

"Keep your ravings to yoursell, Mrs Irvine, for I hae made up my mind
what I'm to do; and I'll do it; sae it's needless for ye to pit
yoursell into a bleeze; for the surest promisers are aye the slackest
payers. It isna likely that your bad language will gar me alter my
purpose."

"If that _be_ your purpose, Mr Adamson, and if you put that purpose in
execution, I wadna change conditions wi' you the day for ten thousand
times a' the gear ye are worth. Ye're gaun to do the thing that ye'll
repent only aince--for a' the time that ye hae to exist baith in this
world and the neist, and that's a lang lang look forrit and ayond. Ye
have assisted a poor honest family for the purpose of taking them at a
disadvantage, and crushing them to beggars; and when ane thinks o'
that, what a heart you must hae! Ye hae first put my poor man in
prison, a place where he little thought, and less deserved, ever to
be; and now ye are reaving his sackless family out o' their last bit
o' bread. Look at this bit bonny innocent thing in my arms, how it is
smiling on ye! Look at a' the rest standing leaning against the wa's,
ilka ane wi' his een fixed on you by way o' imploring your pity! If ye
reject thae looks, ye'll see them again in some trying moments, that
will bring this ane back to your mind; ye will see them i' your
dreams; ye will see them on your death-bed, and ye will _think_ ye
see them gleaming on ye through the reek o' hell,--but it winna be
them."

"Haud your tongue, woman, for ye make me feared to hear ye."

"Ay, but better be feared in time, than torfelled for ever! Better
conquess your bad humour for aince, than be conquessed for it through
sae mony lang ages. Ye pretend to be a religious man, Mr Adamson, and
a great deal mair sae than your neighbours--do you think that religion
teaches you acts o' cruelty like this? Will ye hae the face to kneel
afore your Maker the night, and pray for a blessing on you and yours,
and that He will forgive you your debts as you forgive your debtors? I
hae nae doubt but ye will. But aih! how sic an appeal will heap the
coals o' divine vengeance on your head, and tighten the belts o'
burning yettlin ower your hard heart! Come forrit, bairns, and speak
for yoursells, ilk ane o' ye."

"O, Maister Adamson, ye maunna turn my father and mother out o' their
house and their farm; or what think ye is to come o' us?" said Thomas.

No consideration, however, was strong enough to turn Adamson from his
purpose. The sale went on; and still, on the calling off of every
favourite animal, Mrs Irvine renewed her anathemas.

"Gentlemen, this is the mistress's favourite cow, and gives thirteen
pints of milk every day. She is valued in my roup-roll at fifteen
pounds; but we shall begin her at ten. Does any body say ten pounds
for this excellent cow? ten pounds--ten pounds? Nobody says ten
pounds? Gentlemen, this is extraordinary! Money is surely a scarce
article here to-day. Well, then, does any gentleman say five pounds to
begin this excellent cow that gives twelve pints of milk daily? Five
pounds--only five pounds!--Nobody bids five pounds? Well, the stock
must positively be sold without reserve. Ten shillings for the
cow--ten shillings--ten shillings--Will nobody bid ten shillings to
set the sale a-going?"

"I'll gie five-and-twenty shillings for her," cried Adamson.

"Thank you, sir. One pound five--one pound five, and just a-going.
Once--twice--_thrice_. Mr Adamson, one pound five."

Mrs Irvine came forward, drowned in tears, with the babe in her arms,
and patting the cow, she said, "Ah, poor lady Bell, this is my last
sight o' you, and the last time I'll clap your honest side! And hae we
really been deprived o' your support for the miserable sum o'
five-and-twenty shillings?--my curse light on the head o' him that has
done it! In the name of my destitute bairns I curse him; and does he
think that a mother's curse will sink fizzenless to the ground? Na,
na! I see an ee that's looking down here in pity and in anger; and I
see a hand that's gathering the bolts o' Heaven thegither, for some
purpose that I could divine, but daurna utter. But that hand is
unerring, and where it throws the bolt, there it will strike.
Fareweel, poor beast! ye hae supplied us wi' mony a meal, but ye will
never supply us wi' another."

This sale at Kirkheugh was on the 11th of July. On the day following,
Mr Adamson went up to the folds in the hope, to shear his sheep, with
no fewer than twenty-five attendants, consisting of all his own
servants and cottars, and about as many neighbouring shepherds whom he
had collected; it being customary for the farmers to assist one
another reciprocally on these occasions. Adamson continued more than
usually capricious and unreasonable all that forenoon. He was
discontented with himself; and when a man is ill pleased with himself,
he is seldom well pleased with others. He seemed altogether left to
the influences of the Wicked One, running about in a rage, finding
fault with every thing, and every person, and at times cursing
bitterly, a practice to which he was not addicted; so that the
sheep-shearing, that used to be a scene of hilarity among so many
young and old shepherds, lads, lasses, wives, and callants, was that
day turned into one of gloom and dissatisfaction.

After a number of other provoking outrages, Adamson at length, with
the buisting-iron which he held in his hand, struck a dog belonging
to one of his own shepherd boys, till the poor animal fell senseless
on the ground, and lay sprawling as in the last extremity. This
brought matters to a point which threatened nothing but anarchy and
confusion; for every shepherd's blood boiled with indignation, and
each almost wished in his heart that the dog had been his own, that he
might have retaliated on the tyrant. At the time the blow was struck,
the boy was tending one of the fold-doors, and perceiving the plight
of his faithful animal, he ran to its assistance, lifted it in his
arms, and holding it up to recover its breath, he wept and lamented
over it most piteously. "My poor little Nimble!" he cried; "I am
feared that mad body has killed ye, and then what am I to do wanting
ye? I wad ten times rather he had strucken mysell!"

He had scarce said the words ere his master caught him by the hair of
the head with the one hand, and began to drag him about, while with
the other he struck him most unmercifully. When the boy left the
fold-door, the unshorn sheep broke out, and got away to the hill among
the lambs and the clippies; and the farmer being in one of his "mad
tantrums," as the servants called them, the mischance had almost put
him beside himself; and that boy, or man either, is in a ticklish case
who is in the hands of an enraged person far above him in strength.

The sheep-shearers paused, and the girls screamed, when they saw their
master lay hold of the boy. But Robert Johnston, a shepherd from an
adjoining farm, flung the sheep from his knee, made the shears ring
against the fold-dike, and in an instant had the farmer by both
wrists, and these he held with such a grasp, that he took the power
out of his arms; for Johnston was as far above the farmer in might, as
the latter was above the boy.

"Mr Adamson, what are ye about?" he cried; "hae ye tint your reason
a'thegither, that ye are gaun on rampauging like a madman that gate?
Ye hae done the thing, sir, in your ill-timed rage, that ye ought to
be ashamed of baith afore God and man."

"Are ye for fighting, Rob Johnston?" said the farmer, struggling to
free himself. "Do ye want to hae a fight, lad? Because if ye do, I'll
maybe gie you enough o' that."

"Na, sir, I dinna want to fight; but I winna let you fight either,
unless wi' ane that's your equal; sae gie ower spraughling, and stand
still till I speak to ye; for au ye winna stand to hear reason, I'll
gar ye lie till ye hear it. Do ye consider what ye hae been doing even
now? Do ye consider that ye hae been striking a poor orphan callant,
wha has neither father nor mother to protect him, or to right his
wrangs? and a' for naething, but a bit start o' natural affection? How
wad ye like sir, an ony body were to guide a bairn o' yours that
gate? and ye as little ken what they are to come to afore their
deaths, as that boy's parents did when they were rearing and fondling
ower him. Fie for shame, Mr Adamson! fie for shame! Ye first strak his
poor dumb brute, which was a greater sin than the tither, for it didna
ken what ye were striking it for; and then, because the callant ran to
assist the only creature he has on the earth, and I'm feared the only
true and faithfu' friend beside, ye claught him by the hair o' the
head, and fell to the dadding him as he war your slave! Od, sir, my
blood rises at sic an act o' cruelty and injustice; and gin I thought
ye worth my while, I wad tan ye like a pellet for it."

The farmer struggled and fought so viciously, that Johnston was
obliged to throw him down twice over, somewhat roughly, and hold him
by main force. But on laying him down the second time, Johnston said,
"Now, sir, I just tell ye, that ye deserve to hae your banes weel
throoshen; but ye're nae match for me, and I'll scorn to lay a tip on
ye. I'll leave ye to Him who has declared himself the stay and shield
of the orphan; and gin some visible testimony o' his displeasure dinna
come ower ye for the abusing of his ward, I am right sair mista'en."

Adamson, finding himself fairly mastered, and that no one seemed
disposed to take his part, was obliged to give in, and went sullenly
away to tend the hirsel that stood beside the fold. In the meantime
the sheep-shearing went on as before, with a little more of hilarity
and glee. It is the business of the lasses to take the ewes, and carry
them from the fold to the clippers; and now might be seen every young
shepherd's sweetheart, or favourite, waiting beside him, helping him
to clip, or holding the ewes by the hind legs to make them lie easy, a
great matter for the furtherance of the operator. Others again, who
thought themselves slighted, or loved a joke, would continue to act in
a different manner, and plague the youths by bringing them such sheep
as it was next to impossible to clip.

"Aih, Jock lad, I hae brought you a grand ane this time! Ye will clank
the shears ower her, and be the first done o' them a'!"

"My truly, Jessy, but ye hae gi'en me ane! I declare the beast is woo
to the cloots and the een holes; and afore I get the fleece broken up,
the rest will be done. Ah, Jessy, Jessy! ye're working for a mischief
the day; and ye'll maybe get it."

"She's a braw sonsie sheep, Jock. I ken ye like to hae your arms weel
filled. She'll amaist fill them as weel as Tibby Tod."

"There's for it now! there's for it! What care I for Tibby Tod, dame?
Ye are the most jealous elf, Jessy, that ever drew coat ower head. But
wha was't that sat half a night at the side of a grey stane wi' a
crazy cooper? And wha was't that gae the poor precentor the whiskings,
and reduced a' his sharps to downright flats? An ye cast up Tibby Tod
ony mair to me, I'll tell something that will gar thae wild een reel
i' your head, Mistress Jessy."

"Wow, Jock, but I'm unco wae for ye now. Poor fellow! It's really very
hard usage! If ye canna clip the ewe, man, gie me her, and I'll tak
her to anither; for I canna bide to see ye sae sair put about. I winna
bring ye anither Tibby Tod the day, take my word on it. The neist
shall be a real May Henderson o' Firthhope-cleuch--ane, ye ken, wi'
lang legs, and a good lamb at her fit."

"Gudesake, lassie, haud your tongue, and dinna affront baith yoursell
and me. Ye are fit to gar ane's cheek burn to the bane. I'm fairly
quashed, and daurna say anither word. Let us therefore hae let-a-be
for let-a-be, which is good bairns's greement, till after the close o'
the day sky; and then I'll tell ye my mind."

"Ay, but whilk o' your minds will ye tell me, Jock? For ye will be in
five or six different anes afore that time. Ane, to ken your mind, wad
need to be tauld it every hour o' the day, and then cast up the
account at the year's end. But how wad she settle it then, Jock? I
fancy she wad hae to multiply ilk year's minds by dozens, and divide
by four, and then we a' ken what wad be the quotient."

"Aih wow, sirs! heard ever ony o' ye the like o' that? For three
things the sheep-fauld is disquieted, and there are four which it
cannot bear."

"And what are they, Jock?"

"A witty wench, a woughing dog, a waukit-woo'd wedder, and a pair o'
shambling shears."

After this manner did the gleesome chat go on, now that the surly
goodman had withdrawn from the scene. But this was but one couple;
every pair being engaged according to their biasses, and after their
kind--some settling the knotty points of divinity; others telling
auld-warld stories about persecutions, forays, and fairy raids; and
some whispering, in half sentences, the soft breathings of pastoral
love.

But the farmer's bad humour, in the meanwhile was only smothered, not
extinguished; and, like a flame that is kept down by an overpowering
weight of fuel, wanted but a breath to rekindle it; or like a barrel
of gunpowder, that the smallest spark will set in a blaze. That spark
unfortunately fell upon it too soon. It came in the form of an old
beggar, ycleped Patie Maxwell, a well-known, and generally a welcome
guest, over all that district. He came to the folds for his annual
present of a fleece of wool, which had never before been denied him;
and the farmer being the first person he came to, he approached him,
as in respect bound, accosting him in his wonted obsequious way.

"Weel, gudeman, how's a' wi' ye the day?"--(No answer.)--"This will be
a thrang day w'ye? How are ye getting on wi' the clipping?"

"Nae the better o' you, or the like o' you. Gang away back the gate ye
came. What are ye coming doiting up through amang the sheep that gate
for, putting them a' tersyversy?"

"Tut, gudeman, what does the sheep mind an auld creeping body like me?
I hae done nae ill to your pickle sheep; and as for ganging back the
road I cam, I'll do that whan I like, and no till than."

"But I'll make you blithe to turn back, auld vagabond! Do ye imagine
I'm gaun to hae a' my clippers and grippers, buisters and binders,
laid half idle, gaffing and giggling wi' you?"

"Why, then, speak like a reasonable man, and a courteous Christian, as
ye used to do, and I'se crack wi' yoursell, and no gang near them."

"I'll keep my Christian cracks for others than auld Papist dogs, I
trow."

"Wha do ye ca' auld Papist dogs, Mr Adamson?--Wha is it that ye mean
to denominate by that fine-sounding title?"

"Just you, and the like o' ye, Pate. It is weel kenn'd that ye are as
rank a Papist as ever kissed a crosier, and that ye were out in the
very fore-end o' the unnatural Rebellion, in order to subvert our
religion, and place a Popish tyrant on the throne. It is a shame for a
Protestant parish like this to support ye, and gie you as liberal
awmosses as ye were a Christian saint. For me, I can tell you, ye'll
get nae mae at my hand; nor nae rebel Papist loun amang ye."

"Dear sir, ye're surely no yoursell the day? Ye hae kenn'd I professed
the Catholic religion these thretty years--it was the faith I was
brought up in, and that in which I shall dee; and ye kenn'd a' that
time that I was out in the Forty-Five wi' Prince Charles, and yet ye
never made mention o' the facts, nor refused me my awmos, till the
day. But as I hae been obliged t'ye, I'll haud my tongue; only, I wad
advise ye as a friend, whenever ye hae occasion to speak of ony
community of brother Christians, that ye will in future hardly make
use o' siccan harsh terms. Or, if ye will do't, tak care wha ye use
them afore, and let it no be to the face o' an auld veteran."

"What, ye auld profane wafer-eater, and worshipper of graven images,
dare ye heave your pikit kent at me?"

"I hae heaved baith sword and spear against mony a better man; and, in
the cause o' my religion, I'll do it again."

He was proceeding, but Adamson's choler rising to an ungovernable
height, he drew a race, and, running against the gaberlunzie with his
whole force, made him fly heels-over-head down the hill. The old man's
bonnet flew off, his meal-pocks were scattered about, and his mantle,
with two or three small fleeces of wool in it, rolled down into the
burn.

The servants observed what had been done, and one elderly shepherd
said, "In troth, sirs, our master is no himsell the day. He maun
really be looked to. It appears to me, that sin' he roupit out yon
poor family yesterday, the Lord has ta'en his guiding arm frae about
him. Rob Johnston, ye'll be obliged to rin to the assistance of the
auld man."

"I'll trust the auld Jacobite for another shake wi' him yet," said
Rob, "afore I steer my fit; for it strikes me, if he hadna been ta'en
unawares, he wad hardly hae been sae easily coupit."

The gaberlunzie was considerably astounded and stupified when he first
got up his head; but finding all his bones whole, and his old frame
disencumbered of every superfluous load, he sprung to his feet, shook
his grey burly locks, and cursed the aggressor in the name of the Holy
Trinity, the Mother of our Lord, and all the blessed Saints above.
Then approaching him with his cudgel heaved, he warned him to be on
his guard, or make out of his reach, else he would send him to
eternity in the twinkling of an eye. The farmer held up his staff
across, to defend his head against the descent of old Patie's piked
kent, and, at the same time, made a break in, with intent to close
with his assailant; but, in so doing, he held down his head for a
moment, on which the gaberlunzie made a swing to one side, and lent
Adamson such a blow over the neck, or back part of the head, that he
fell violently on his face, after running two or three steps
precipitately forward. The beggar, whose eyes gleamed with wild fury,
while his grey locks floated over them like a winter cloud over two
meteors of the night, was about to follow up his blow with another
more efficient one on his prostrate foe; but the farmer, perceiving
these unequivocal symptoms of danger, wisely judged that there was no
time to lose in providing for his own safety, and, rolling himself
rapidly two or three times over, he got to his feet, and made his
escape, though not before Patie had hit him what he called "a stiff
lounder across the rumple."

The farmer fled along the brae, and the gaberlunzie pursued, while the
people at the fold were convulsed with laughter. The scene was highly
picturesque, for the beggar could run none, and still the faster that
he essayed to run, he made the less speed. But ever and anon he stood
still, and cursed Adamson in the name of one or other of the Saints or
Apostles, brandishing his cudgel, and stamping with his foot. The
other, keeping still at a small distance, pretended to laugh at him,
and at the same time uttered such bitter abuse against the Papists in
general, and old Patie in particular, that, after the latter had
cursed himself into a proper pitch of indignation, he always broke at
him again, making vain efforts to reach him one more blow. At length,
after chasing him by these starts about half a mile, the beggar
returned, gathered up the scattered implements and fruits of his
occupation, and came to the fold to the busy group.

Patie's general character was that of a patient, jocular, sarcastic
old man, whom people liked, but dared not much to contradict; but that
day his manner and mien had become so much altered, in consequence of
the altercation and conflict which had just taken place, that the
people were almost frightened to look at him; and as for social
converse, there was none to be had with him. His countenance was grim,
haughty, and had something Satanic in its lines and deep wrinkles; and
ever and anon, as he stood leaning against the fold, he uttered a kind
of hollow growl, with a broken interrupted sound, like a war-horse
neighing in his sleep, and then muttered curses on the farmer.

The old shepherd before-mentioned, ventured, at length, to caution him
against such profanity, saying, "Dear Patie, man, dinna sin away your
soul, venting siccan curses as these. They will a' turn back on your
ain head; for what harm can the curses of a poor sinfu' worm do to our
master?"

"My curse, sir, has blasted the hopes of better men than either you or
him," said the gaberlunzie, in an earthquake voice, and shivering with
vehemence as he spoke. "Ye may think the like o' me can hae nae power
wi' Heaven; but an I hae power wi' hell, it is sufficient to cow ony
that's here. I sanna brag what effect my curse will have, but I shall
say this, that either your master, or ony o' his men, had as good have
auld Patie Maxwell's blessing as his curse ony time, Jacobite and
Roman Catholic though he be."

It now became necessary to bring into the fold the sheep that the
farmer was tending; and they were the last hirsel that was to shear
that day. The farmer's face was reddened with ill-nature; but yet he
now appeared to be somewhat humbled, by reflecting on the ridiculous
figure he had made. Patie sat on the top of the fold-dike, and from
the bold and hardy asseverations that he made, he seemed disposed to
provoke a dispute with any one present who chose to take up the
cudgels. While the shepherds, under fire of the gaberlunzie's bitter
speeches, were sharping their shears, a thick black cloud began to
rear itself over the height to the southward, the front of which
seemed to be boiling--both its outsides rolling rapidly forward, and
again wheeling in toward the centre. I have heard old Robin Johnston,
the stout young man mentioned above, but who was a very old man when I
knew him, describe the appearance of the cloud as greatly resembling a
whirlpool made by the eddy of a rapid tide, or flooded river; and he
declared, to his dying day, that he never saw aught in nature have a
more ominous appearance. The gaberlunzie was the first to notice it,
and drew the attention of the rest towards that point of the heavens
by the following singular and profane remark:--"Aha, lads! see what's
coming yonder. Yonder's Patie Maxwell's curse coming rowing and
reeling on ye already; and what will ye say an the curse of God be
coming backing it?"

"Gudesake, haud your tongue, ye profane body; ye mak me feared to hear
ye," said one.--"It's a strange delusion to think that a Papish can
hae ony influence wi' the Almighty, either to bring down his blessing
or his curse."

"Ye speak ye ken nae what, man," answered Pate; "ye hae learned some
rhames frae your poor cauldrife Protestant Whigs about Papists, and
Antichrist, and children of perdition; yet it is plain that ye haena
ae spark o' the life or power o' religion in your whole frame, and
dinna ken either what's truth or what's falsehood.--Ah! yonder it is
coming, grim and gurly! Now I hae called for it, and it is coming,
let me see if a' the Protestants that are of ye can order it back, or
pray it away again! Down on your knees, ye dogs, and set your mou's up
against it, like as many spiritual cannon, and let me see if you have
influence to turn aside ane o' the hailstanes that the deils are
playing at chucks wi' in yon dark chamber!"

"I wadna wonder if our clipping were cuttit short," said one.

"Na, but I wadna wonder if something else were cuttit short," said
Patie; "What will ye say an some o' your weazons be cuttit short?
Hurraw! yonder it comes! Now, there will be sic a hurly-burly in
Laverhope as never was sin' the creation o' man!"

The folds of Laverhope were situated on a gently sloping plain, in
what is called "the forkings of a burn." Laver-burn runs to the
eastward, and Widehope-burn runs north, meeting the other at a right
angle, a little below the folds. It was around the head of this
Widehope that the cloud first made its appearance, and there its
vortex seemed to be impending. It descended lower and lower, with
uncommon celerity, for the elements were in a turmoil. The cloud laid
first hold of one height, then of another, till at length it closed
over and around the pastoral group, and the dark hope had the
appearance of a huge chamber hung with sackcloth. The big clear drops
of rain soon began to descend, on which the shepherds covered up the
wool with blankets, then huddled together under their plaids at the
side of the fold, to eschew the speat, which they saw was going to be
a terrible one. Patie still kept undauntedly to the top of the dike,
and Mr Adamson stood cowering at the side of it, with his plaid over
his head, at a little distance from the rest. The hail and rain
mingled, now began to descend in a way that had been seldom witnessed;
but it was apparent to them all that the tempest raged with much
greater fury in Widehope-head to the southward.--Anon a whole volume
of lightning burst from the bosom of the darkness, and quivered
through the gloom, dazzling the eyes of every beholder;--even old
Maxwell clapped both his hands on his eyes for a space; a crash of
thunder followed the flash, that made all the mountains chatter, and
shook the firmament so, that the density of the cloud was broken up;
for, on the instant that the thunder ceased, a rushing sound began in
Widehope, that soon increased to a loudness equal to the thunder
itself; but it resembled the noise made by the sea in a storm. "Holy
Virgin!" exclaimed Patie Maxwell, "What is this? What is this? I
declare we're a' ower lang here, for the dams of heaven are broken
up;" and with that he flung himself from the dike, and fled toward the
top of a rising ground. He knew that the sound proceeded from the
descent of a tremendous water-spout; but the rest, not conceiving
what it was, remained where they were. The storm increased every
minute, and in less than a quarter of an hour after the retreat of the
gaberlunzie, they heard him calling out with the utmost earnestness;
and when they eyed him, he was jumping like a madman on the top of the
hillock, waving his bonnet, and screaming out, "Run, ye deil's
buckies! Run for your bare lives!" One of the shepherds, jumping up on
the dike, to see what was the matter, beheld the burn of Widehope
coming down in a manner that could be compared to nothing but an
ocean, whose boundaries had given way, descending into the abyss. It
came with a cataract front more than twenty feet deep, as was
afterwards ascertained by measurement; for it left sufficient marks to
enable men to do this with precision. The shepherd called for
assistance, and leaped into the fold to drive out the sheep; and just
as he got the foremost of them to take the door, the flood came upon
the head of the fold, on which he threw himself over the side-wall,
and escaped in safety, as did all the rest of the people.

Not so Mr Adamson's ewes; the greater part of the hirsel being
involved in this mighty current. The large fold nearest the burn was
levelled with the earth in one second. Stones, ewes, and sheep-house,
all were carried before it, and all seemed to bear the same weight. It
must have been a dismal sight, to see so many fine animals tumbling
and rolling in one irresistible mass. They were strong, however, and a
few plunged out, and made their escape to the eastward; a greater
number were carried headlong down, and thrown out on the other side of
Laver-burn, upon the side of a dry hill, to which they all escaped,
some of them considerably maimed; but the greatest number of all were
lost, being overwhelmed among the rubbish of the fold, and entangled
so among the falling dikes, and the torrent wheeling and boiling
amongst them, that escape was impossible. The wool was totally swept
away, and all either lost, or so much spoiled, that, when afterwards
recovered, it was unsaleable.

When first the flood broke in among the sheep, and the women began to
run screaming to the hills, and the despairing shepherds to fly about,
unable to do any thing, Patie began a-laughing with a loud and hellish
guffaw, and in that he continued to indulge till quite exhausted. "Ha,
ha, ha, ha! what think ye o' the auld beggar's curse now? Ha, ha, ha,
ha! I think it has been backit wi' Heaven's and the deil's baith. Ha,
ha, ha, ha!" And then he mimicked the thunder with the most outrageous
and ludicrous jabberings, turning occasionally up to the cloud
streaming with lightning and hail, and calling out,--"Louder yet,
deils! louder yet! Kindle up your crackers, and yerk away! Rap, rap,
rap, rap--Ro-ro, ro, ro--Roo--Whush."

"I daresay that body's the vera deevil himsell in the shape o' the
auld Papish beggar!" said one, not thinking that Patie could hear at
such a distance.

"Na, na, lad, I'm no the deil," cried he in answer; "but an I war, I
wad let ye see a stramash! It is a sublime thing to be a Roman
Catholic amang sae mony weak apostates; but it is a sublimer thing
still to be a deil--a master-spirit in a forge like yon. Ha, ha, ha,
ha! Take care o' your heads, ye cock-chickens o' Calvin--take care o'
the auld Coppersmith o' the Black Cludd!"

From the moment that the first thunder-bolt shot from the cloud, the
countenance of the farmer was changed. He was manifestly alarmed in no
ordinary degree; and when the flood came rushing from the dry
mountains, and took away his sheep and his folds before his eyes, he
became as a dead man, making no effort to save his store, or to give
directions how it might be done. He ran away in a cowering posture, as
he had been standing, and took shelter in a little green hollow, out
of his servants' view.

The thunder came nearer and nearer the place where the astonished
hinds were, till at length they perceived the bolts of flame striking
the earth around them, in every direction; at one time tearing up its
bosom, and at another splintering the rocks. Robin Johnston, in
describing it, said, that "the thunnerbolts came shimmering out o'
the cludd sae thick, that they appeared to be linkit thegither, and
fleeing in a' directions. There war some o' them blue, some o' them
red, and some o' them like the colour o' the lowe of a candle; some o'
them diving into the earth, and some o' them springing up out o' the
earth and darting into the heaven." I cannot vouch for the truth of
this, but I am sure my informer thought it true, or he would not have
told it; and he said farther, that when old Maxwell saw it, he
cried--"Fie, tak care, cubs o' hell! fie, tak care! cower laigh, and
sit sicker; for your auld dam is aboon ye, and aneath ye, and a' round
about ye. O for a good wat nurse to spean ye, like John Adamson's
lambs! Ha, ha, ha!"--The lambs, it must be observed, had been turned
out of the fold at first, and none of them perished with their dams.

But just when the storm was at the height, and apparently passing the
bounds ever witnessed in these northern climes; when the embroiled
elements were in the state of hottest convulsion, and when our little
pastoral group were every moment expecting the next to be their last,
all at once a lovely "blue bore," fringed with downy gold, opened in
the cloud behind, and in five minutes more the sun again appeared, and
all was beauty and serenity. What a contrast to the scene so lately
witnessed!

The most remarkable circumstance of the whole was perhaps the
contrast between the two burns. The burn of Laverhope never changed
its colour, but continued pure, limpid, and so shallow, that a boy
might have stepped over it dry-shod, all the while that the other burn
was coming in upon it like an ocean broken loose, and carrying all
before it. In mountainous districts, however, instances of the same
kind are not infrequent in times of summer speats. Some other
circumstances connected with this storm, were also described to me:
The storm coming from the south, over a low-lying, wooded, and
populous district, the whole of the crows inhabiting it posted away up
the glen of Laverhope to avoid the fire and fury of the tempest.
"There were thoosands and thoosands came up by us," said Robin, "a'
laying theirsells out as they had been mad. And then, whanever the
bright bolt played flash through the darkness, ilk ane o' them made a
dive and a wheel to avoid the shot: For I was persuaded that they
thought a' the artillery and musketry o' the haill coontry were loosed
on them, and that it was time for them to tak the gate. There were
likewise several colly dogs came by us in great extremity, binging out
their tongues, and looking aye ower their shouthers, rinning straight
on they kenn'dna where; and amang other things, there was a black
Highland cow came roaring up the glen, wi' her stake hanging at her
neck."

When the gush of waters subsided, all the group, men and women, were
soon employed in pulling out dead sheep from among rubbish of stones,
banks of gravel, and pools of the burn; and many a row of carcasses
was laid out, which at that season were of no use whatever, and of
course utterly lost. But all the time they were so engaged, Mr Adamson
came not near them; at which they wondered, and some of them remarked,
that "they thought their master was fey the day, mae ways than ane."

"Ay, never mind him," said the old shepherd, "he'll come when he
thinks it his ain time; he's a right sair humbled man the day, and I
hope by this time he has been brought to see his errors in a right
light. But the gaberlunzie is lost too. I think he be sandit in the
yird, for I hae never seen him sin' the last great crash o' thunner."

"He'll be gane into the howe to wring his duds," said Robert Johnston,
"or maybe to make up matters wi' your master. Gude sauf us, what a
profane wretch the auld creature is! I didna think the muckle horned
deil himsell could hae set up his mou' to the heaven, and braggit and
blasphemed in sic a way. He gart my heart a' grue within me, and dirle
as it had been bored wi' reid-het elsins."

"Oh, what can ye expect else of a Papish?" said the old shepherd, with
a deep sigh. "They're a' deil's bairns ilk ane, and a' employed in
carrying on their father's wark. It is needless to expect gude
branches frae sic a stock, or gude fruit frae siccan branches."

"There's ae wee bit text that folks should never lose sight o'," said
Robin, "and it's this,--'Judge not, that ye be not judged.' I think,"
remarked Robin, when he told the story, "I think that steekit their
gabs!"

The evening at length drew on; the women had gone away home, and the
neighbouring shepherds had scattered here and there to look after
their own flocks. Mr Adamson's men alone remained, lingering about the
brook and the folds, waiting for their master. They had seen him go
into the little green hollow, and they knew he was gone to his
prayers, and were unwilling to disturb him. But they at length began
to think it extraordinary that he should continue at his prayers the
whole afternoon. As for the beggar, though acknowledged to be a man of
strong sense and sound judgment, he had never been known to say
prayers all his life, except in the way of cursing and swearing a
little sometimes; and none of them could conjecture what was become of
him. Some of the rest, as it grew late, applied to the old shepherd
before oft mentioned, whose name I have forgot, but he had herded with
Adamson twenty years--some of the rest, I say, applied to him to go
and bring their master away home, thinking that perhaps he was taken
ill.

"O, I'm unco laith to disturb him," said the old man; "he sees that
the hand o' the Lord has fa'en heavy on him the day, and he's humbling
himsell afore him in great bitterness o' spirit, I daresay. I count it
a sin to brik in on sic devotions as thae."

"Na, I carena if he should lie and pray yonder till the morn," said a
young lad, "only I wadna like to gang hame and leave him lying on the
hill, if he should hae chanced to turn no weel. Sae, if nane o' ye
will gang and bring him, or see what ails him, I'll e'en gang mysell;"
and away he went, the rest standing still to await the issue.

When the lad went first to the brink of the little slack where Adamson
lay, he stood a few moments, as if gazing or listening, and then
turned his back and fled. The rest, who were standing watching his
motions, wondered at this; and they said, one to another, that their
master was angry at being disturbed, and had been threatening the lad
so rudely, that it had caused him to take to his heels. But what they
thought most strange was, that the lad did not fly towards them, but
straight to the hill; nor did he ever so much as cast his eyes in
their direction; so deeply did he seem to be impressed with what had
passed between him and his master. Indeed, it rather appeared that he
did not know what he was doing; for, after running a space with great
violence, he stood and looked back, and then broke to the hill
again--always looking first over the one shoulder, and then over the
other. Then he stopped a second time, and returned cautiously towards
the spot where his master reclined; and all the while he never so much
as once turned his eyes in the direction of his neighbours, or seemed
to remember that they were there. His motions were strikingly erratic;
for all the way, as he returned to the spot where his master was, he
continued to advance by a zigzag course, like a vessel beating up by
short tacks; and several times he stood still, as on the very point of
retreating. At length he vanished from their sight in the little
hollow.

It was not long till the lad again made his appearance, shouting and
waving his cap for them to come likewise; on which they all went away
to him as fast as they could, in great amazement what could be the
matter. When they came to the green hollow, a shocking spectacle
presented itself: There lay the body of their master, who had been
struck dead by the lightning; and, his right side having been torn
open, his bowels had gushed out, and were lying beside the body. The
earth was rutted and ploughed close to his side, and at his feet there
was a hole scooped out, a full yard in depth, and very much resembling
a grave. He had been cut off in the act of prayer, and the body was
still lying in the position of a man praying in the field. He had
been on his knees, with his elbows leaning on the brae, and his brow
laid on his folded hands; his plaid was drawn over his head, and his
hat below his arm; and this affecting circumstance proved a great
source of comfort to his widow afterwards, when the extremity of her
suffering had somewhat abated.

No such awful visitation of Providence had ever been witnessed, or
handed down to our hinds on the ample records of tradition, and the
impression which it made, and the interest it excited, were also
without a parallel. Thousands visited the spot, to view the
devastations made by the flood, and the furrows formed by the
electrical matter; and the smallest circumstances were inquired into
with the most minute curiosity: above all, the still and drowsy embers
of superstition were rekindled by it into a flame, than which none had
ever burnt brighter, not even in the darkest days of ignorance; and by
the help of it a theory was made out and believed, that for horror is
absolutely unequalled. But as it was credited in its fullest latitude
by my informant, and always added by him at the conclusion of the
tale, I am bound to mention the circumstances, though far from
vouching them to be authentic.

It was asserted, and pretended to have been proved, that old Peter
Maxwell _was not in the glen of Laverhope that day_, but at a great
distance in a different county, and that it was the devil who
attended the folds in his likeness. It was farther believed by all the
people at the folds, that it was the last explosion of the whole that
had slain Mr Adamson; for they had at that time observed the side of
the brae, where the little green slack was situated, covered with a
sheet of flame for a moment. And it so happened, that thereafter the
profane gaberlunzie had been no more seen; and therefore they
said--and here was the most horrible part of the story--there was no
doubt of his being the devil, waiting for his prey, and that he fled
away in that sheet of flame, carrying the soul of John Adamson along
with him.

I never saw old Pate Maxwell,--for I believe he died before I was
born; but Robin Johnston said, that to his dying day, he denied having
been within forty miles of the folds of Laverhope on the day of the
thunder-storm, and was exceedingly angry when any one pretended to
doubt the assertion. It was likewise reported, that at six o'clock
afternoon a stranger had called on Mrs Irvine, and told her, that John
Adamson, and a great part of his stock, had been destroyed by the
lightning and the hail. Mrs Irvine's house was five miles distant from
the folds; and more than that, the farmer's death was not so much as
known of by mortal man until two hours after Mrs Irvine received this
information. The storm exceeded any thing remembered, either for its
violence or consequences, and these mysterious circumstances having
been bruited abroad, gave it a hold on the minds of the populace,
never to be erased but by the erasure of existence. It fell out on the
12th of July, 1753.

The death of Mr Copland of Minnigapp, in Annandale, forms another era
of the same sort. It happened, if I mistake not, on the 18th of July,
1804. It was one of those days by which all succeeding thunder-storms
have been estimated, and from which they are dated, both as having
taken place so many years before, and so long after.

Adam Copland, Esquire, of Minnigapp, was a gentleman esteemed by all
who knew him. Handsome in his person, and elegant in his manners, he
was the ornament of rural society, and the delight of his family and
friends; and his loss was felt as no common misfortune. As he occupied
a pastoral farm of considerable extent, his own property, he chanced
likewise to be out at his folds on the day above-mentioned, with his
own servants, and some neighbours, weaning a part of his lambs, and
shearing a few sheep. About mid-day the thunder, lightning, and hail,
came on, and deranged their operations entirely; and, among other
things, a part of the lambs broke away from the folds, and being in
great fright, they continued to run on. Mr Copland and a shepherd of
his, named Thomas Scott, pursued them, and, at the distance of about
half a mile from the folds, they turned them, mastered them, after
some running, and were bringing them back to the fold, when the
dreadful catastrophe happened. Thomas Scott was the only person
present, of course; and though he was within a few steps of his master
at the time, he could give no account of any thing. I am well
acquainted with Scott, and have questioned him about the particulars
fifty times; but he could not so much as tell me how he got back to
the fold; whether he brought the lambs with him or not; how long the
storm continued; nor, indeed, any thing after the time that his master
and he turned the lambs. That circumstance he remembered perfectly,
but thenceforward his mind seemed to have become a blank. I should
likewise have mentioned, as an instance of the same kind of
deprivation of consciousness, that when the young lad who went first
to the body of Adamson was questioned why he fled from the body at
first, he denied that ever he fled; he was not conscious of having
fled a foot, and never would have believed it, if he had not been seen
by four eye-witnesses. The only things of which Thomas Scott had any
impressions were these: that, when the lightning struck his master, he
sprung a great height into the air, much higher, he thought, than it
was possible for any man to leap by his own exertion. He also thinks,
that the place where he fell dead was at a considerable distance from
that on which he was struck and leaped from the ground; but when I
inquired if he judged that it would be twenty yards or ten yards, he
could give no answer--he could not tell. He only had an impression
that he saw his master spring into the air, all on fire; and, on
running up to him, he found him quite dead. If Scott was correct in
this, (and he being a man of plain good sense, truth, and integrity,
there can scarce be a reason for doubting him,) the circumstance would
argue that the electric matter by which Mr Copland was killed issued
out of the earth. He was speaking to Scott with his very last breath;
but all that the survivor could do, he could never remember what he
was saying. Some melted drops of silver were standing on the case of
his watch, as well as on some of the buttons of his coat, and the body
never stiffened like other corpses, but remained as supple as if every
bone had been softened to jelly. He was a married man, scarcely at the
prime of life, and left a young widow and only son to lament his loss.
On the spot where he fell there is now an obelisk erected to his
memory, with a warning text on it, relating to the shortness and
uncertainty of human life.




CHAPTER III.

THE PRODIGAL SON.


"Bring me my pike-staff, daughter Matilda,--the one with the head
turned round like crummy's horn; I find it easiest for my hand. And do
you hear, Matty?--Stop, I say; you are always in such a hurry.--Bring
me likewise my best cloak,--not the tartan one, but the grey marled
one, lined with green flannel. I go over to Shepherd Gawin's to-day,
to see that poor young man who is said to be dying."

"I would not go, father, were I you. He is a great reprobate, and will
laugh at every good precept; and, more than that, you will heat
yourself with the walk, get cold, and be confined again with your old
complaint."

"What was it you said, daughter Matilda? Ah, you said that which was
very wrong. God only knows who are reprobates, and who are not. We can
judge from nought but external evidence, which is a false ground to
build calculations upon; but He knows the heart, with all our motives
of action, and judges very differently from us. You said very wrong,
daughter. But women will always be speaking unadvisedly. Always rash!
always rash!--Bring me my cloak, daughter, for as to my being injured
by my walk, I am going on my Master's business; my life and health are
in his hands, and let him do with me as seemeth good in his sight; I
will devote all to his service the little while I have to sojourn
here."

"But this young man, father, is not only wicked himself, but he
delights in the wickedness of others. He has ruined all his
associates, and often not without toiling for it with earnest
application. Never did your own heart yearn more over the gaining of
an immortal soul to God and goodness, than this same young
profligate's bosom has yearned over the destruction of one."

"Ah! it is a dismal picture, indeed! but not, perhaps, so bad as you
say. Women are always disposed to exaggerate, and often let their
tongues outrun their judgments. Bring me my cloak and my staff,
daughter Mat. Though God withdraw his protecting arm from a
fellow-creature for a time, are we to give all up for lost? Do you not
know that his grace aboundeth to the chief of sinners?"

"I know more of this youth than you do, my dear father; would to
Heaven I knew less! and I advise you to stay at home, and leave him to
the mercy of that God whom he has offended. Old age and decrepitude
are his derision, and he will mock at and laugh you to scorn, and add
still more pangs to the hearts of his disconsolate parents. It was he,
who, after much travail, overturned the principles of your beloved
grandson, which has cost us all so much grief, and so many tears."

"That is indeed a bitter consideration; nevertheless it shall be got
over. I will not say, The Lord reward him according to his works,
although the words almost brooded on my tongue; but I will say, in the
sincerity of a Christian disposition, May the Lord of mercy forgive
him, and open his eyes to his undone state before it be too late, and
the doors of forgiveness be eternally shut! Thanks to my Maker, I now
feel as I ought! Go bring me my cloak, daughter Matilda; not that
tartan one, with the gaudy spangles, but my comfortable grey marled
one, with the green flannel lining."

"Stay till I tell you one thing more, father."

"Well, what is it? Say on, daughter, I'll hear you. Surely you are not
desirous that this young man's soul should perish? Women's prejudices
are always too strong, either one way or another. But I will hear you,
daughter--I will hear you. What is it?"

"You knew formerly somewhat of the evil this profligate youth did to
your grandson, but you do not know that he has most basely betrayed
his sister, your darling Euphemia."

Old Isaac's head sunk down, while some tears involuntarily dropped on
his knee; and to conceal his emotion, he remained silent, save that he
uttered a few stifled groans. Natural affection and duty were at
strife within him, and for a time neither of them would yield. His
daughter perceived the struggle, and contented herself with watching
its effects.

"Where is my cloak, daughter Matilda?" said he, at length, without
raising his head.

"It is hanging on one of the wooden knags in the garret, sir," said
she.

"Ay. Then you may let it hang on the knag where it is all day. It is a
weary world this! and we are all guilty creatures! I fear I cannot
converse and pray with the ruthless seducer of both my children."

"Your resolution is prudent, sir. All efforts to regain such a one are
vain. He is not only a reprobate, and an outcast from his Maker, but a
determined and avowed enemy to his laws and government."

"You do not know what you say, daughter," said old Isaac, starting to
his feet, and looking her sternly in the face. "If I again hear you
presume to prejudge any accountable and immortal being in such a
manner, I shall be more afraid of your own state than of his. While
life remains, we are in a land where repentance is to be had and
hoped for, and I will not hear the mercy of God arraigned. Bring me my
cloak and my staff instantly, without another word. When I think of
the country beyond the grave, and of the eternal fate that awaits this
hapless prodigal, all my injuries vanish, and my trust in the Lord is
strengthened anew. I shall at least pray with him, and for him; if he
will not hear me, my Father who is in heaven may hear me, and haply He
will open the victim's eyes to the hope that is set before him; for
the hearts of all the children of men are in his hands, and as the
rivers of water He turneth them whithersoever He pleaseth."

So old Isaac got his staff in his hand that had the head turned round
like the horn of a cow, and also his cloak round his shoulders, not
the tartan one with its gaudy spangles, but the grey marled one lined
with green flannel. Well might old Isaac be partial to that cloak, for
it was made for him by a beloved daughter who had been removed from
him and from her family at the age of twenty-three. She was the mother
of his two darlings, Isaac and Euphemia, mentioned before; and the
feelings with which he put on the mantle that day can only be
conceived by those who have learned to count all things but loss save
Jesus Christ, and him crucified; and how few are the number who attain
this sublime and sacred height!

"The blessing of him that is ready to perish shall light on the head
of my father," said Matilda, as she followed with her eye the bent
figure of the old man hasting with tottering steps over the moor, on
the road that led to Shepherd Gawin's; and when he vanished from her
view on the height, she wiped her eyes, drew the window screen, and
applied herself to her work.

Isaac lost sight of his own home, and came in view of Shepherd Gawin's
at the same instant; but he only gave a slight glance back to his own,
for the concern that lay before him dwelt on his heart. It was a
concern of life and death, not only of a temporal, but of a spiritual
and eternal nature; and where the mortal concerns are centred, on that
place, or towards that place, will the natural eye be turned. Isaac
looked only at the dwelling before him: All wore a solemn stillness
about the place that had so often resounded with rustic mirth; the
cock crowed not at the door as was his wont, nor strutted on the top
of his old dunghill, that had been accumulating there for ages, and
had the appearance of a small green mountain; but he sat on the
kail-yard dike, at the head of his mates, with his feathers ruffled,
and every now and then his one eye turned up to the sky, as if
watching some appearance there of which he stood in dread. The
blithesome collies came not down the green to bark and frolic half in
kindness and half in jealousy; they lay coiled up on the shelf of the
hay-stack, and as the stranger approached, lifted up their heads and
viewed him with a sullen and sleepy eye, then, uttering a low and
stifled growl, muffled their heads again between their hind feet, and
shrouded their social natures in the very depth of sullenness.

"This is either the abode of death, or deep mourning, or perhaps
both," said old Isaac to himself, as he approached the house; "and all
the domestic animals are affected by it, and join in the general
dismay. If this young man has departed with the eyes of his
understanding blinded, I have not been in the way of my duty. It is a
hard case that a blemished lamb should be cast out of the flock, and
no endeavour made by the shepherd to heal or recall it; that the poor
stray thing should be left to perish, and lost to its Master's fold.
It behoveth not a faithful shepherd to suffer this; and yet--Isaac,
thou art the man! May the Lord pardon his servant in this thing!"

The scene continued precisely the same until Isaac reached the
solitary dwelling. There was no one passing in or out by the door, nor
any human creature to be seen stirring, save a little girl, one of the
family, who had been away meeting the carrier to procure some
medicines, and who approached the house by a different path. Isaac was
first at the door, and on reaching it he heard a confused noise
within, like the sounds of weeping and praying commingled. Unwilling
to break in upon them, ignorant as he was how matters stood with the
family, he paused, and then with a soft step retreated to meet the
little girl that approached, and make some inquiries of her. She tried
to elude him by running past him at a little distance, but he asked
her to stop and tell him how all was within. She did not hear what he
said, but guessing the purport of his inquiry, answered, "He's nae
better, sir."--"Ah me! still in the same state of suffering?"--"Aih
no,--no ae grain,--I tell ye he's nae better ava." And with that she
stepped into the house, Isaac following close behind her, so that he
entered without being either seen or announced. The first sounds that
he could distinguish were the words of the dying youth; they had a
hoarse whistling sound, but they were the words of wrath and
indignation. As he crossed the hallan he perceived the sick man's
brother, the next to him in age, sitting at the window with his elbow
leaning on the table, and his head on his closed fist, while the tints
of sorrow and anger seemed mingled on his blunt countenance. Farther
on stood his mother and elder sister leaning on each other, and their
eyes shaded with their hands, and close by the sick youth's bedside;
beyond these kneeled old Gawin the shepherd, his fond and too
indulgent father. He held the shrivelled hand of his son in his, and
with the other that of a damsel who stood by his side: And Isaac
heard him conjuring his son in the name of the God of heaven. Here
old Isaac's voice interrupted the affecting scene. "Peace be to this
house,--may the peace of the Almighty be within its walls," said he,
with an audible voice. The two women uttered a stifled shriek, and the
dying man a "Poh! poh!" of abhorrence. Old Gawin, though he did not
rise from his knees, gazed round with amazement in his face; and
looking first at his dying son, and then at old Isaac, he drew a full
breath, and said, with a quivering voice, "Surely the hand of the
Almighty is in this!"

There was still another object in the apartment well worthy of the
attention of him who entered--it was the damsel who stood at the
bedside; but then she stood with her back to Isaac, so that he could
not see her face, and at the sound of his voice, she drew her cloak
over her head, and retired behind the bed, sobbing so, that her bosom
seemed like to rend. The cloak was similar to the one worn that day by
old Isaac, for, be it remembered, he had not the gaudy tartan one
about him, but the russet grey plaid made to him by his beloved
daughter. Isaac saw the young woman retiring behind the bed, and heard
her weeping; but a stroke like that of electricity seemed to have
affected the nerves of all the rest of the family on the entrance of
the good old man, so that his attention was attracted by those
immediately under his eye. The mother and daughter whispered to each
other in great perplexity. Old Gawin rose from his knees; and not
knowing well what to say or do, he diligently wiped the dust from the
knee-caps of his corduroy breeches, even descending to the minutiae of
scraping away some specks more adhesive than the rest, with the nail
of his mid finger. No one welcomed the old man, and the dying youth in
the bed grumbled these bitter words, "I see now on what errand Ellen
was sent! Confound your officiousness!"

"No, Graham, you are mistaken. The child was at T----r to meet the
carrier for your drogs," said old Gawin.

"Poh! poh! all of a piece with the rest of the stuff you have told me.
Come hither, Ellen, and let me see what the doctor has sent."--The
girl came near, and gave some vials with a sealed direction.

"So you got these at T----r, did you?"

"Yes, I got them from Jessy Clapperton; the carrier was away."

"Lying imp! who told you to say that? Answer me!"--The child was mute
and looked frightened.--"Oh! I see how it is! You have done very well,
my dear, very cleverly, you give very fair promise. Get me some
clothes, pray--I will try if I can leave this house."

"Alas, my good friends, what is this?" said Isaac; "the young man's
reason, I fear, is wavering. Good Gawin, why do you not give me your
hand? I am extremely sorry for your son's great bodily sufferings, and
for what you and your family must suffer mentally on his account. How
are you?"

"Right weel, sir--as weel as may be expected," said Gawin, taking old
Isaac's hand, but not once lifting his eyes from the ground to look
the good man in the face.

"And how are you, good dame?" continued Isaac, shaking hands with the
old woman.

"Right weel, thanks t'ye, sir. It is a cauld day this. Ye'll be
cauld?"

"Oh no, I rather feel warm."

"Ay, ye have a comfortable plaid for a day like this; a good plaid it
is."

"I like to hear you say so, Agnes, for that plaid was a Christmas
present to me, from one who has now been several years in the cold
grave. It was made to me by my kind and beloved daughter Euphy. But
enough of this--I see you have some mantles in the house of the very
same kind."

"No; not the same. We have none of the same here."

"Well, the same or nearly so,--it is all one. My sight often deceives
me now."--The family all looked at one another.--"But enough of this,"
continued old Isaac, "I came not thus far to discuss such matters.
The sick young man, from what I heard, I fear, is incapable of
spiritual conversation?"

"Yes, I am," said he, from the bed, with a squeaking voice; "and I
would this moment that I were dead! Why don't you give me my clothes?
Sure never was a poor unfortunate being tormented as I am! Won't you
have pity on me, and let me have a little peace for a short time? It
is not long I will trouble you. Is it not mean and dastardly in you
all to combine against an object that cannot defend himself?"

"Alack, alack!" said old Isaac, "the calmness of reason is departed
for the present. I came to converse a little with him on that which
concerns his peace here, and his happiness hereafter: to hold the
mirror up to his conscience, and point out an object to him, of which,
if he take not hold, all his hope is a wreck."

"I knew it! I knew it!" vociferated the sick man. "A strong and great
combination: but I'll defeat it,--ha, ha, ha! I tell you, Father
Confessor, I have no right or part in the object you talk of. I will
have no farther concern with her. She shall have no more of me than
you shall have. If the devil should have all, that is absolute--Will
that suffice?"

"Alas! he is not himself," said old Isaac, "and has nearly been guilty
of blasphemy. We must not irritate him farther. All that we can do is
to join in prayer that the Lord will lay no more upon him than he is
able to bear, that he will heal his wounded spirit, and restore him to
the use of reason; and that, in the midst of his wanderings, should he
blaspheme, the sin may not be laid to his charge."

Gawin was about to speak, and explain something that apparently
affected him; the dying youth had likewise raised himself on his
elbow, and, with an angry countenance, was going to reply; but when
the old man took off his broad-brimmed hat, and discovered the
wrinkled forehead and the thin snowy hair waving around it, the sight
was so impressive that silence was imposed on every tongue. He sung
two stanzas of a psalm, read a chapter of the New Testament, and then
kneeling by the bedside, prayed for about half an hour, with such
fervency of devotion, that all the family were deeply affected. It was
no common-place prayer, nor one so general that it suited any case of
distress; every sentence of it spoke home to the heart, and alluded
particularly to the very state of him for whom the petitions were
addressed to heaven. Old Gawin gave two or three short sighs, which
his wife hearing, she wiped her eyes with her apron. Their fair
daughter made the same sort of noise that one does who takes snuff,
and the innocent youth, their second son, who leaned forward on the
table instead of kneeling, let two tears fall on the board, which he
formed with his fore-finger into the initials of his name; the little
girl looked from one to another, and wondered what ailed them all,
then casting down her eyes, she tried to look devout, but they would
not be restrained. The dying youth, who at the beginning testified the
utmost impatience, by degrees became the most affected of all. His
features first grew composed, then rueful, and finally he turned
himself on his face in humble prostration. Isaac pleaded fervently
with the Almighty that the sufferer's days might be lengthened, and
that he might not be cut off in the bloom of youth, and exuberance of
levity--at that season when man is more apt to speak than calculate,
and to act than consider, even though speech should be crime, and
action irretrievable ruin. "Spare and recover him, O merciful Father,
yet for a little while," said be, "that he may have his eyes opened to
see his ruined state both by nature and by wicked works; for who among
us liveth and sinneth not, and what changes may be made in his
dispositions in a few years or a few months by thy forbearance? Thou
takest no pleasure in the death of sinners, but rather that all should
repent, and turn unto thee, and live; therefore, for his immortal
soul's sake, and for the sake of what thy Son hath suffered for ruined
man, spare him till he have time and space to repent. Should his
youthful mind have been tainted with the prevailing vice of
infidelity, so that he hath been tempted to lift up his voice against
the most sacred truths; and should he, like all the profane, have been
following his inclinations rather than his judgment, how is he now
prepared to abide the final result? or to be ushered into the very
midst of those glorious realities which he hath hitherto treated as a
fiction? And how shall he stand before thee, when he discovers, too
late, that there is indeed a God, whose being and attributes he hath
doubted, a Saviour whom he hath despised, a heaven into which he
cannot enter, and a hell which he can never escape? Perhaps he hath
been instrumental in unhinging the principles of others, and of
misleading some unwary being from the paths of truth and holiness; and
in the flush of reckless depravity, may even have deprived some
innocent, loving, and trusting being of virtue, and left her a prey to
sorrow and despair; and with these and more grievous crimes on his
head,--all unrepented and unatoned,--how shall he appear before thee?"

At this part of the prayer, the sobs behind the bed became so audible,
that it made the old man pause in the midst of his fervent
supplications; and the dying youth was heard to weep in suppressed
breathings. Isaac went on, and prayed still for the sufferer as one
insensible to all that passed; but he prayed so earnestly for his
forgiveness, for the restoration of his right reason, and for health
and space for repentance and amendment, that the sincerity of his
heart was apparent in every word and every tone.

When he rose from his knees there was a deep silence; no one knew what
to say, or to whom to address himself; for the impression made on all
their minds was peculiarly strong. The only motion made for a good
while was by the soft young man at the table, who put on his bonnet as
he was wont to do after prayers; but remembering that the Minister was
present, he slipped it off again by the ear, as if he had been
stealing it from his own head. At that instant the dying youth
stretched out his hand. Isaac saw it, and looking to his mother, said
he wanted something. "It is yours--your hand that I want," said the
youth, in a kind and expressive tone. Isaac started, he had judged him
to be in a state of delirium, and his surprise may be conceived when
he heard him speak with calmness and composure. He gave him his hand,
but from what he had heard fall from his lips before, knew not how to
address him. "You _are_ a good man," said the youth, "God in heaven
reward you!"

"What is this I hear?" cried Isaac, breathless with astonishment.
"Have the disordered senses been rallied in one moment? Have our
unworthy prayers indeed been heard at the throne of Omnipotence, and
answered so suddenly? Let us bow ourselves with gratitude and
adoration. And for thee, my dear young friend, be of good cheer; for
there are better things intended towards thee. Thou shalt yet live to
repent of thy sins, and to become a chosen vessel of mercy in the
house of him that saved thee."

"If I am spared in life for a little while," said the youth, "I shall
make atonement for some of my transgressions, for the enormity of
which I am smitten to the heart."

"Trust to no atonement you can make of yourself," cried Isaac
fervently. "It is a bruised reed, to which, if you lean, it will go
into your hand and pierce it; a shelter that will not break the blast.
You must trust to a higher atonement, else your repentance shall be as
stubble, or as chaff that the wind carrieth away."

"So disinterested!" exclaimed the youth. "Is it my wellbeing alone
over which your soul yearns? This is more than I expected to meet with
in humanity! Good father, I am unable to speak more to you to-day, but
give me your hand, and promise to come back to see me on Friday. If I
am spared in life, you shall find me all that you wish, and shall
never more have to charge me with ingratitude."

In the zeal of his devotion, Isaac had quite forgot all personal
injuries; he did not even remember that there were such beings as his
grandchildren in existence at that time; but when the young man said,
that "he should find him all that he wished, and that he would no more
be ungrateful," the sobs and weeping behind the bed grew so audible,
that all farther exchange of sentiments was interrupted. The youth
grasped old Isaac's hand, and motioned for him to go away; and he was
about to comply, out of respect for the feelings of the sufferer, but
before he could withdraw his hand from the bed, or rise from the seat
on which he had just sat down, the weeping fair one burst from behind
the bed; and falling on his knees with her face, she seized his hand
with both hers, kissed it an hundred times, and bathed it all over
with her tears. Isaac's heart was at all times soft, and at that
particular time he was in a mood to be melted quite; he tried to
soothe the damsel, though he himself was as much affected as she
was--but as her mantle was still over her head, how could he know her?
His old dim eyes were, moreover, so much suffused with tears, that he
did not perceive that mantle to be the very same with his own, and
that one hand must have been the maker of both. "Be comforted," said
old Isaac; "he will mend--He will mend, and be yet a stay to you and
to them all--be of good comfort, dear love."

When he had said this, he wiped his eyes hastily and impatiently with
the lap of his plaid, seized his old pike-staff; and as he tottered
across the floor, drawing up his plaid around his waist, its purple
rustic colours caught his eye, dim as it was; and he perceived that
it was not his tartan one with the gaudy spangles, but the grey marled
one that was made to him by his beloved daughter. Who can trace the
links of association in the human mind? The chain is more angled, more
oblique, than the course marked out by the bolt of heaven--as
momentarily formed, and as quickly lost. In all cases, they are
indefinable, but on the mind of old age, they glance like dreams and
visions of something that have been, and are for ever gone. The
instant that Isaac's eye fell on his mantle, he looked hastily and
involuntarily around him, first on the one side and then on the other,
his visage manifesting trepidation and uncertainty. "Pray what have
you lost, sir?" said the kind and officious dame. "I cannot tell what
it was that I missed," said old Isaac, "but methought I felt as if I
had left something behind me that was mine." Isaac went away, but left
not a dry eye in the dwelling which he quitted.

On leaving the cottage he was accompanied part of the way by Gawin, in
whose manner there still remained an unaccountable degree of
embarrassment. His conversation laboured under a certain restraint,
insomuch that Isaac, who was an observer of human nature, could not
help taking notice of it; but those who have never witnessed, in the
same predicament, a home-bred, honest countryman, accustomed to speak
his thoughts freely at all times, can form no conception of the
appearance that Gawin made. From the time that the worthy old man
first entered his cot, till the time they parted again on the height,
Gawin's lips were curled, the one up, and the other down, leaving an
inordinate extent of teeth and gums displayed between them; whenever
his eyes met those of his companion, they were that instant withdrawn,
and, with an involuntary motion, fixed on the summit of some of the
adjacent hills; and when they stopped to converse, Gawin was always
laying on the ground with his staff, or beating some unfortunate
thistle all to pieces. The one family had suffered an injury from the
other, of a nature so flagrant in Gawin's eyes, that his honest heart
could not brook it; and yet so delicate was the subject, that when he
essayed to mention it, his tongue refused the office. "There has a
sair misfortune happened," said he once, "that ye aiblins dinna ken
o'.--But it's nae matter ava!" And with that he fell on and beat a
thistle, or some other opposing shrub, most unmercifully.

There was, however, one subject on which he spoke with energy, and
that was the only one in which old Isaac was for the time interested.
It was his son's religious state of mind. He told Isaac, that he had
formed a correct opinion of the youth, and that he was indeed a
scoffer at religion, because it had become fashionable in certain
college classes, where religion was never mentioned but with ridicule;
but that his infidelity sprung from a perverse and tainted
inclination, in opposition to his better judgment, and that if he
could have been brought at all to think or reason on the subject, he
would have thought and reasoned aright; this, however, he had avoided
by every means, seeming horrified at the very mention of the subject,
and glad to escape from the tormenting ideas that it brought in its
train.--"Even the sight of your face to-day," continued Gawin, "drove
him into a fit of temporary derangement. But from the unwonted
docility he afterwards manifested, I have high hopes that this visit
of yours will be accompanied by the blessing of Heaven. He has been a
dear lad to me; for the sake of getting him forret in his lair, I hae
pinched baith mysell and a' my family, and sitten down wi' them to
mony a poor and scrimpit meal. But I never grudged that, only I hae
whiles been grieved that the rest o' my family hae gotten sae little
justice in their schooling. And yet, puir things, there has never ane
o' them grieved my heart,--which he has done aftener than I like to
speak o'. It has pleased Heaven to punish me for my partiality to him;
but I hae naething for it but submission.--Ha! do ye ken, sir, that
that day I first saw him mount a poopit, and heard him begin a
discourse to a croudit congregation, I thought a' my pains and a' my
pinching poverty overpaid. For the first quarter of an hour I was sae
upliftit, that I hardly kenn'd whether I was sitting, standing, or
flying in the air, or whether the kirk was standing still, or rinning
round about. But, alake! afore the end o' his twa discourses, my heart
turned as cauld as lead, and it has never again hett in my breast
sinsyne. They were twa o' thae cauldrife moral harangues, that tend to
uplift poor wrecked, degenerate human nature, and rin down divine
grace. There was nae dependence to be heard tell o' there, beyond the
weak arm o' sinfu' flesh; and oh, I thought to mysell, that will
afford sma' comfort, my man, to either you or me, at our dying day!"

Here the old shepherd became so much overpowered, that he could not
proceed, and old Isaac took up the discourse, and administered comfort
to the sorrowing father: then shaking him kindly by the hand, he
proceeded on his way, while Gawin returned slowly homeward, still
waging war with every intrusive and superfluous shrub in his path. He
was dissatisfied with himself because he had not spoken his mind to a
person who so well deserved his confidence, on a subject that most of
all preyed on his heart.

Matilda, who sat watching the path by which her father was to return
home, beheld him as soon as he came in view, and continued to watch
him all the way with that tender solicitude which is only prompted by
the most sincere and disinterested love.--"With what agility he
walks!" exclaimed she to herself; "bless me, sirs, he is running! He
is coming pacing down yon green sward as if he were not out of his
teens yet. I hope he has been successful in his mission, and prevailed
with that abandoned profligate to make some amends to my hapless
niece."

How different are the views of different persons! and how various the
objects of their pursuit! Isaac thought of no such thing. He rejoiced
only in the goodness and mercy of his Maker, and had high hopes that
he would make him (unworthy as he was) instrumental in gaining over an
immortal soul to Heaven and happiness. He sung praises to Heaven in
his heart, and the words of gratitude and thankfulness hung upon his
tongue. His daughter never took her eye from him, in his approach to
his little mansion. Her whole dependence was on her father--her whole
affection was centred in him: she had been taught from her infancy to
regard him as the first and best of men; and though she had now lived
with him forty years, he had never in one instance done an action to
lessen that esteem, or deface that pure image of uprightness and
sincerity, which her affectionate heart had framed. When he came in,
her watchful kindness assailed him in a multitude of ways--every thing
was wrong; she would have it that his feet were damp, although he
assured her of the contrary--his right-hand sleeve was wringing wet;
and there was even a dampness between his shoulders, which was
exceedingly dangerous, as it was so nearly opposite the heart. In
short, old Isaac's whole apparel had to be shifted piecemeal, though
not without some strong remonstrances on his part, and the
good-natured quotation, several times repeated, from the old song:

    "Nought's to be won at woman's hand,
      Unless ye gie her a' the plea."

When she had got him all made comfortable to her mind, and his feet
placed in slippers well-toasted before the fire, she then began her
inquiries. "How did you find all at Gawin's to-day, now when I have
gotten time to speir?"

"Why, daughter Matty, poorly enough, very poorly. But, thanks be to
God, I think I left them somewhat better than I found them."

"I am so glad to hear that! I hope you have taken Graham over the
coals about Phemy?"

"Eh! about Phemy?"

"You know what I told you before you went away? You were not so
unnatural as to forget your own flesh and blood, in communing with the
man who has wronged her?"

"I did not think more of the matter; and if I had, there would have
been no propriety in mentioning it, as none of the family spoke of it
to me. And how was I assured that there was no mis-statement? Women
are always so rash-spoken, and so fond of exaggeration, that I am
afraid to trust them at the first word; and besides, my dear Matty,
you know they are apt to see things double sometimes."

"Well, my dear father, I must say that your wit, or raillery, is very
ill timed, considering whom it relates to. Your grand-daughter has
been most basely deceived, under a pretence of marriage; and yet you
will break your jokes on the subject!"

"You know, Matty, I never broke a joke on such a subject in my life.
It was you whom I was joking; for your news cannot always be depended
on. If I were to take up every amour in the parish, upon the faith of
your first hints, and to take the delinquents over the coals, as you
recommend, I should often commit myself sadly."

Matilda was silenced. She asked for no instances, in order to deny the
insinuation; but she murmured some broken sentences, like one who has
been fairly beat in an argument, but is loath to yield. It was rather
a hard subject for the good lady; for ever since she had bidden adieu
to her thirtieth year, she had become exceedingly jealous of the
conduct of the younger portion of her sex. But Isaac was too
kind-hearted to exult in a severe joke; he instantly added, as a
palliative, "But I should hold my tongue. You have many means of
hearing, and coming to the truth of such matters, that I have not."

"I wish this were false, however," said Matilda, turning away her face
from the fire, lest the flame should scorch her cheek; "but I shall
say no more about it, and neither, I suppose, will you, till it be out
of time. Perhaps it may not be true, for I heard, since you went away,
that she was to be there to-day, by appointment of his parents, to
learn his final determination, which may be as much without foundation
as the other part of the story. If she had been there, you must have
seen her, you know."

"Eh?" said Isaac, after biting his lip, and making a long pause; "What
did you say, daughter Matty? Did you say my Phemy was to have been
there to-day?"

"I heard such a report, which must have been untrue, because, had she
been there, you would have met with her."

"There was a lass yonder," said Isaac. "How many daughters has Gawin?"

"Only one who is come the length of woman, and whom you see in the
kirk every day capering with her bobbs of crimson ribbons, and looking
at Will Ferguson."

"It is a pity women are always so censorious," said Isaac--"always
construing small matters the wrong way. It is to be hoped these little
constitutional failings will not be laid to their charge.--So Gawin
has but one daughter?"

"I said, one that is a grown-up woman. He has, besides, little Ellen;
a pert idle creature, who has an eye in her head that will tell tales
some day."

"Then there was indeed another damsel," said old Isaac, "whom I did
not know, but took her for one of the family. Alake, and wo is me!
Could I think it was my own dear child hanging over the couch of a
dying man! The girl that I saw was in tears, and deeply affected. She
even seized my hand, and bathed it with tears. What could she think of
me, who neither named nor kissed her, but that I had cast her off and
renounced her? But no, no, I can never do that; I will forgive her as
heartily as I would beg for her forgiveness at the throne of mercy. We
are all fallible and offending creatures; and a young maid, that grows
up as a willow by the water-courses, and who is in the flush of youth
and beauty, ere ever she has had a moment's time for serious
reflection, or one trial of worldly experience--that such a one should
fall a victim to practised guilt, is a consequence so natural, that,
however deeply to be regretted, it is not matter of astonishment. Poor
misguided Phemy! Did you indeed kneel at my knee, and bathe my hand
with your affectionate tears, without my once deigning to acknowledge
you? And yet how powerful are the workings of nature! They are indeed
the workings of the Deity himself: for when I arose, all unconscious
of the presence of my child, and left her weeping, I felt as if I had
left a part of my body and blood behind me."

"So she was indeed there, whining and whimpering over her honourable
lover?" said Matilda. "I wish I had been there, to have told her a
piece of my mind! The silly, inconsiderate being, to allow herself to
be deprived of fair fame and character by such a worthless profligate,
bringing disgrace on all connected with her! And then to go whimpering
over his sick-bed!--O dear love, you must marry me, or I am undone! I
have _loved_ you with all my heart, you know, and you must make me
your wife. I am content to beg my bread with you, now that I have
_loved_ you so dearly! only you must marry me. Oh dear! Oh dear! what
shall become of me else!"

"Dear daughter Matilda, where is the presumptuous being of the fallen
race of Adam who can say, Here will I stand in my own strength? What
will the best of us do, if left to ourselves, better than the erring,
inexperienced being, whose turning aside you so bitterly censure? It
is better that we lament the sins and failings of our relatives, my
dear Matty, than rail against them, putting ourselves into sinful
passion, and thereby adding one iniquity to another."

The argument was kept up all that evening, and all next day, with the
same effect; and if either of the disputants had been asked what it
was about, neither could have told very precisely: the one attached a
blame, which the other did not deny; only there were different ways of
speaking about it. On the third day, which was Friday, old Isaac
appeared at breakfast in his Sunday clothes, giving thus an intimation
of a second intended visit to the house of Gawin the shepherd. The
first cup of tea was scarcely poured out, till the old subject was
renewed, and the debate seasoned with a little more salt than was
customary between the two amiable disputants. Matilda disapproved of
the visit, and tried, by all the eloquence she was mistress of, to
make it appear indecorous. Isaac defended it on the score of
disinterestedness and purity of intention; but finding himself hard
pressed, he brought forward his promise, and the impropriety of
breaking it. Matty would not give up her point; she persisted in it,
till she spoiled her father's breakfast, made his hand shake so, that
he could scarcely put the cup to his head, and, after all, staggered
his resolution so much, that at last he sat in silence, and Matty got
all to say herself. She now accounted the conquest certain, and
valuing herself on the influence she possessed, she began to
overburden her old father with all manner of kindness and teasing
officiousness. Would he not take this, and refrain from that, and wear
one part of dress in preference to another that he had on? There was
no end of controversy with Isaac, however kind might be the intent.
All that he said at that time was, "Let me alone, dear Matty; let me
have some peace. Women are always overwise--always contrary."

When matters were at this pass, the maid-servant came into the room,
and announced that a little girl of shepherd Gawin's wanted to speak
with the Minister. "Alas, I fear the young man will be at his rest!"
said Isaac. Matilda grew pale, and looked exceedingly alarmed, and
only said, "she hoped not." Isaac inquired of the maid, but she said
the girl refused to tell her any thing, and said she had orders not to
tell a word of aught that had happened about the house.

"Then something _has_ happened," said Isaac. "It must be as I feared!
Send the little girl ben."

Ellen came into the parlour with a beck as quick and as low as that
made by the water ouzel, when standing on a stone in the middle of the
water; and, without waiting for any inquiries, began her speech on the
instant, with, "Sir--hem--heh--my father sent me, sir--hem--to tell ye
that ye warna to forget your promise to come ower the day, for that
there's muckle need for yer helping hand yonder--sir; that's a',
sir."

"You may tell your father," said Isaac, "that I will come as soon as I
am able. I will be there by twelve o'clock, God willing."

"Are you wise enough, my dear father, to send such a message?"
remonstrated Matilda. "You are not able to go a journey to-day. I
thought I had said enough about that before.--You may tell your
father," continued she, turning to Ellen, "that my father cannot come
the length of his house to-day."

"I'll tell my father what the Minister bade me," replied the girl.
"I'll say, sir, that ye'll be there by twall o'clock;--will I, sir?"

"Yes, by twelve o'clock," said Isaac.

Ellen had no sooner made her abrupt curtsey, and left the room, than
Matilda, with the desperation of a general who sees himself on the
point of being driven from a position which it had cost him much
exertion to gain, again opened the fire of her eloquence upon her
father. "Were I you," said she, "I would scorn to enter their door,
after the manner in which the profligate villain has behaved: first,
to make an acquaintance with your grandson at the College--pervert all
his ideas of rectitude and truth--then go home with him to his
father's house, during the vacation, and there live at heck and
manger, no lady being in the house save your simple and unsuspecting
Phemy, who now is reduced to the necessity of going to a shepherd's
cottage, and begging to be admitted to the alliance of a family, the
best of whom is far beneath her, to say nothing of the unhappy
individual in question. Wo is me, that I have seen the day!"

"If the picture be correctly drawn, it is indeed very bad; but I hope
the recent sufferings of the young man will have the effect of
restoring him to the principles in which he was bred, and to a better
sense of his heinous offences. I must go and see how the family fares,
as in duty and promise bound. Content yourself, dear daughter. It may
be that the unfortunate youth has already appeared at that bar from
which there is no appeal."

This consideration, as it again astounded, so it put to silence the
offended dame, who suffered her father to depart on his mission of
humanity without farther opposition; and old Isaac again set out,
meditating as he went, and often conversing with himself, on the
sinfulness of man, and the great goodness of God. So deeply was he
wrapt in contemplation, that he scarcely cast an eye over the wild
mountain scenery by which he was surrounded, but plodded on his way,
with eyes fixed on the ground, till he approached the cottage. He was
there aroused from his reverie, by the bustle that appeared about the
door. The scene was changed indeed from that to which he introduced
himself two days before. The collies came yelping and wagging their
tails to meet him, while the inmates of the dwelling were peeping out
at the door, and as quickly vanishing again into the interior. There
were also a pair or two of neighbouring shepherds sauntering about the
side of the kail-yard dike, all dressed in their Sunday apparel, and
every thing bespeaking some "occasion," as any uncommon occurrence is
generally denominated.

"What can it be that is astir here to-day?" said Isaac to
himself.--"Am I brought here to a funeral or corpse-chesting, without
being apprised of the event? It must be so. What else can cause such a
bustle about a house where trouble has so long prevailed? Ah! there is
also old Robinson, my session-clerk and precentor. He is the true
emblem of mortality: then it is indeed all over with the poor young
man!"

Now Robinson had been at so many funerals all over the country, and
was so punctual in his attendance on all within his reach, that to see
him pass, with his staff, and black coat without the collar, was the
very same thing as if a coffin had gone by. A burial was always a good
excuse for giving the boys the play, for a refreshing walk into the
country, and was, besides, a fit opportunity for moral contemplation,
not to say any thing of hearing the country news. But there was also
another motive, which some thought was the most powerful inducement of
any with the old Dominie. It arose from that longing desire after
preeminence which reigns in every human breast, and which no man
fails to improve, however small the circle may be in which it can be
manifested. At every funeral, in the absence of the Minister, Robinson
was called on to say grace; and when they were both present, whenever
the Parson took up his station in one apartment, the Dominie took up
his in another, and thus had an equal chance, for the time, with his
superior. It was always shrewdly suspected, that the Clerk tried to
outdo the Minister on such occasions, and certainly made up in length
what he wanted in energy. The general remarks on this important point
amounted to this, "that the Dominie was langer than the Minister, and
though he was hardly just sae conceese, yet he meant as weel;" and
that, "for the maist part, he was _stronger on the grave_." Suffice
it, that the appearance of old Robinson, in the present case,
confirmed Isaac in the belief of the solemnity of the scene awaiting
him; and as his mind was humbled to acquiesce in the Divine will, his
mild and reverend features were correspondent therewith. He thought of
the disappointment and sufferings of the family, and had already begun
in his heart to intercede for them at the throne of Mercy.

When he came near to the house, out came old Gawin himself. He had
likewise his black coat on, and his Sunday bonnet, and a hand in each
coat-pocket; but for all his misfortune and heavy trials, he strode
to the end of the house with a firm and undismayed step.--Ay, he is
quite right, thought Isaac to himself; that man has his trust where it
should be, fixed on the Rock of Ages; and he has this assurance, that
the Power on whom he trusts can do nothing wrong. Such a man can look
death in the face, undismayed, in all his steps and inroads.

Gawin spoke to some of his homely guests, then turned round, and came
to meet Isaac, whom he saluted, by taking off his bonnet, and shaking
him heartily by the hand.--The bond of restraint had now been removed
from Gawin's lips, and his eye met the Minister's with the same
frankness it was wont. The face of affairs was changed since they had
last parted.

"How's a' w'ye the day, sir?--How's a' w'ye?--I'm unco blythe to see
ye," said Gawin.

"Oh, quite well, thank you. How are you yourself? And how are all
within?"

"As weel as can be expectit, sir--as weel as can be expectit."

"I am at a little loss, Gawin--Has any change taken place in family
circumstances since I was here?"

"Oh, yes; there has indeed, sir; a material change--I hope for the
better."

Gawin now led the way, without further words, into the house, desiring
the Minister to follow him, and "tak' care o' his head and the bauks,
and no fa' ower the bit stirk, for it was sure to be lying i' the
dark."

When Isaac went in, there was no one there but the goodwife, neatly
dressed in her black stuff gown, and check apron, with a close
'kerchief on her head, well crimped in the border, and tied round the
crown and below the chin with a broad black ribbon. She also saluted
the Minister with uncommon frankness--"Come away, sir, come away.
Dear, dear, how are ye the day? It's but a slaitery kind o' day this,
as I was saying to my man, there; Dear, dear, Gawin, says I, I wish
the Minister may be nae the waur o' coming ower the muir the day. That
was joost what I said. And dear, dear, sir, how's Miss Matty, sir? Oh,
it is lang sin' I hae seen her. I like aye to see Miss Matty, ye ken,
to get a rattle frae her about the folk, ye ken, and a' our
neighbours, that fa' into sinfu' gates; for there's muckle sin gangs
on i' the parish. Ah, ay! I wat weel that's very true, Miss Matty,
says I. But what can folk help it? ye ken, folk are no a' made o' the
same metal, as the airn tangs,--like you----"

--"Bless me with patience!" said Isaac in his heart; "this poor
woman's misfortunes have crazed her! What a salutation for the house
of mourning!" Isaac looked to the bed, at the side of which he had so
lately kneeled in devotion, and he looked with a reverent dread, but
the corpse was not there! It was neatly spread with a clean
coverlid.--It is best to conceal the pale and ghostly features of
mortality from the gazer's eye, thought Isaac. It is wisely done, for
there is nothing to be seen in them but what is fitted for corruption.

"Gawin, can nae ye tak' the Minister ben the house, or the rest o' the
clanjamphery come in?" said the talkative dame.--"Hout, ay, sir, step
your ways ben the house. We hae a ben end and a but end the day, as
weel as the best o' them. And ye're ane o' our ain folk, ye ken. Ah,
ay! I wat weel that's very true! As I said to my man, Gawin, quo' I,
whenever I see our Minister's face, I think I see the face of a
friend."

"Gudewife, I hae but just ae word to say, by way o' remark," said
Gawin; "folk wha count afore the change-keeper, hae often to count
twice, and sae has the herd, wha counts his hogs afore Beltan.--Come
this way, sir; follow me, and tak' care o' your head and the bauks."

Isaac followed into the rustic parlour, where he was introduced to one
he little expected to see sitting there. This was no other than the
shepherd's son, who had so long been attended on as a dying person,
and with whom Isaac had so lately prayed, in the most fervent
devotion, as with one of whose life little hope was entertained. There
he sat, with legs like two poles, hands like the hands of a skeleton;
yet his emaciated features were lighted up with a smile of serenity
and joy. Isaac was petrified. He stood still on the spot, even though
the young man rose up to receive him. He deemed he had come there to
see his lifeless form laid in the coffin, and to speak words of
comfort to the survivors. He was taken by surprise, and his heart
thrilled with unexpected joy.

"My dear young friend, do I indeed see you thus?" he said, taking him
kindly and gently by the hand. "God has been merciful to you, above
others of your race. I hope, in the mercy that has saved you from the
gates of death, that you feel grateful for your deliverance; for,
trust me, it behoves you to do so, in no ordinary degree."

"I shall never be able to feel as I ought, either to my deliverer or
to yourself," said he. "Till once I heard the words of truth and
seriousness from your mouth, I have not dared, for these many years,
to think my own thoughts, speak my own words, or perform the actions
to which my soul inclined. I have been a truant from the school of
truth; but have now returned, with all humility, to my Master, for I
feel that I have been like a wayward boy, groping in the dark, to find
my way, though a path splendidly lighted up lay open for me. But of
these things I long exceedingly to converse with you, at full length
and full leisure. In the meantime, let me introduce you to other
friends who are longing for some little notice. This is my sister,
sir; and--shake hands with the Minister, Jane--And do you know this
young lady, sir, with the mantle about her, who seems to expect a word
from you, acknowledging old acquaintance?"

"My eyes are grown so dim now," said old Isaac, "that it is with
difficulty I can distinguish young people from one another, unless
they speak to me. But she will not look up. Is this my dear young
friend, Miss Mary Sibbet?"

"Nay, sir, it is not she. But I think, as you two approach one
another, your plaids appear very nearly the same."

"Phemy! My own child Phemy! Is it yourself? Why did you not
speak?--But you have been an alien of late, and a stranger to me. Ah,
Phemy! Phemy! I have been hearing bad news of you. But I did not
believe them--no, I _would not_ believe them."

Euphemia for a while uttered not a word, but keeping fast hold of her
grandfather's hand, she drew it under her mantle, and crept
imperceptibly a degree nearer to his breast. The old man waited for
some reply, standing as in the act of listening; till at length, in a
trembling whisper, scarcely audible, she repeated these sacred
words--"Father, forgive me, for I knew not what I did!" The expression
had the effect desired on Isaac's mind. It brought to his remembrance
that gracious petition, the most fully fraught with mercy and
forgiveness that ever was uttered on earth, and bowed his whole soul
at once to follow the pattern of his great Master. His eye beamed with
exultation in his Redeemer's goodness, and he answered, "Yes, my
child, yes. He whose words you have unworthily taken, will not refuse
the petition of any of his repentant children, however great their
enormities may have been; and why should such a creature as I am
presume to pretend indignation and offence, at aught further than his
high example warrants? May the Almighty forgive you as I do!"

"May Heaven bless and reward you!" said the young man. "But she is
blameless--blameless as the babe on the knee. I alone am the guilty
person, who infringed the rights of hospitality, and had nearly broken
the bonds of confidence and love. But I am here to-day to make, or
offer at least, what amends is in my power--to offer her my hand in
wedlock; that whether I live or die, she may live without dishonour.
But, reverend sir, all depends on your fiat. Without your approbation
she will consent to nothing; saying, that she had offended deeply by
taking her own will once, but nought should ever induce her to take it
unadvisedly again. It was for this purpose that we sent for you so
expressly to-day, namely, that I might entreat your consent to our
union. I could not be removed from home, so that we could not all
meet, to know one another's mind, in any other place. We therefore
await your approbation with earnest anxiety, as that on which our
future happiness depends."

After some mild and impressive reprehensions, Isaac's consent was
given in the most unqualified manner, and the names were given in to
the old Dominie's hand, with proper vouchers, for the publication of
the bans. The whole party dined together at old Gawin's. I was there
among the rest, and thought to enjoy the party exceedingly; but the
party was too formal, and too much on the reserve before the Minister.
I noted down, when I went home, all the conversation, as far as I
could remember it, but it is not worth copying. I see that Gawin's
remarks are all measured and pompous, and, moreover, delivered in a
sort of bastard English, a language which I detest. He considered
himself as now to be nearly connected with the _Manse Family_, and
looking forward to an eldership in the church, deemed it incumbent on
him to talk in a most sage and instructive manner. The young shepherd,
and an associate of his, talked of dogs, Cheviot tups, and some
remarkably bonny lasses that sat in the west gallery of the church.
John Grierson of the Hope recited what they called "lang skelps o'
metre," a sort of homely rhymes, that some of them pronounced to be
"far ayont Burns's fit." And the goodwife ran bustling about; but
whenever she could get a little leisure, she gave her tongue free
vent, without regard either to Minister or Dominie. She was too well
trained in the old homely Scotch, to attempt any of the flights, which
to Gawin, who was more sparing in his speech, were more easy to be
accomplished. "Dear, dear, sirs, can nae ye eat away? Ye hae nae the
stamacks o' as mony cats. Dear, dear, I'm sure an the flesh be nae
good, it sude be good, for it never saw either braxy or breakwind,
bleer-ee nor Beltan pock, but was the cantiest crock o' the Kaim-law.
Dear, dear, Johnie Grierson, tak' another rive o't, and set a good
example; as I said to my man there, Gawin, says I, it's weel kenn'd
ye're nae flae-bitten about the gab; and I said very true too."

Many such rants did she indulge in, always reminding her guests that
"it was a names-gieing-in, whilk was, o' a' ither things, the ane
neist to a wedding," and often hinting at their new and honourable
alliance, scarcely even able to keep down the way in which it was
brought about; for she once went so far as to say, "As I said to my
gudeman, Gawin, says I, for a' the fy-gae-to ye hae made, it's weel
kenn'd faint heart never wan fair lady. Ay, weel I wat, that's very
true, says I; a bird in the hand is worth twa on the bush.--Won a' to
and fill yoursells, sirs; there's routh o' mair where that came frae.
It's no aye the fattest foddering that mak's the fu'est aumry--and
that's nae lee."

Miss Matilda, the Minister's maiden daughter, was in towering
indignation about the marriage, and the connexion with a shepherd's
family; and it was rumoured over all the parish that she would never
countenance her niece any more. How matters went at first it is
perhaps as well for Miss Matilda's reputation, in point of
good-nature, that I am not able to say; but the last time I was at the
Manse, the once profligate and freethinking student had become Helper
to old Isaac, and was beloved and revered by all the parish, for the
warmth of his devotion, and soundness of his principles. His amiable
wife Euphemia had two sons, and their aunt Matty was nursing them with
a fondness and love beyond that which she bore to life itself.

In conclusion, I have only further to remark, that I have always
considered the prayers of that good old man as having been peculiarly
instrumental in saving a wretched victim, not only from immediate
death, but from despair of endless duration.




CHAPTER IV.

THE SCHOOL OF MISFORTUNE.


The various ways in which misfortunes affect different minds, are
often so opposite, that in contemplating them, we may well be led to
suppose the human soul animated and directed in some persons by
corporeal functions, formed after a different manner from those of
others--persons of the same family frequently differing most widely in
this respect.

It will appear, on a philosophic scrutiny of human feelings, that the
extremes of laughing and crying are more nearly allied than is
sometimes believed. With children, the one frequently dwindles, or
breaks out into the other. I once happened to sit beside a negro, in
the pit of the Edinburgh theatre, while the tragedy of Douglas was
performing. As the dialogue between Old Norval and Lady Randolph
proceeded, he grew more and more attentive; his eyes grew very large,
and seemed set immovably in one direction; the tears started from
them; his features went gradually awry; his under-lip curled and
turned to one side; and just when I expected that he was going to cry
outright, he burst into the most violent fit of laughter.

I have a female friend, on whom unfortunate accidents have the
singular effect of causing violent laughter, which, with her, is much
better proportioned to the calamity, than crying is with many others
of the sex. I have seen the losing of a rubber at whist, when there
was every probability that her party would gain it, cause her to laugh
till her eyes streamed with tears. The breaking of a tureen, or set of
valuable china, would quite convulse her. Danger always makes her
sing, and misfortunes laugh. If we hear her in any apartment of the
farm-house, or the offices, singing very loud, and very quick, we are
sure something is on the point of going wrong with her; but if we hear
her burst out a-laughing, we know that it is past redemption. Her
memory is extremely defective; indeed she scarcely seems to retain any
perfect recollection of past events; but her manners are gentle, easy,
and engaging; her temper good, and her humour inexhaustible; and, with
all her singularities, she certainly enjoys a greater share of
happiness than her chequered fortune could possibly have bestowed on a
mind differently constituted.

I have another near relation, who, besides being possessed of an
extensive knowledge in literature, and a refined taste, is endowed
with every qualification requisite to constitute the valuable friend,
the tender parent, and the indulgent husband; yet his feelings, and
his powers of conception, are so constructed, as to render him a
constant prey to corroding care. No man can remain many days in his
company without saying, in his heart, "that man was made to be
unhappy." What others view as slight misfortunes, affect him deeply;
and in the event of any such happening to himself, or those that are
dear to him, he will groan from his inmost soul, perhaps for a whole
evening after it first comes to his knowledge, and occasionally, for
many days afterwards, as the idea recurs to him. Indeed, he never
wants something to make him miserable; for, on being made acquainted
with any favourable turn of fortune, the only mark of joy that it
produces is an involuntary motion of the one hand to scratch the other
elbow; and his fancy almost instantaneously presents to him such a
number of difficulties, dangers, and bad consequences attending it,
that though I have often hoped to awake him to joy by my tidings, I
always left him more miserable than I found him.

I have another acquaintance whom we denominate "the Knight," who falls
upon a method totally different to overcome misfortunes. In the event
of any cross accident, or vexatious circumstance, happening to him, he
makes straight towards his easy chair--sits calmly down upon
it--clenches his right hand, with the exception of his fore-finger,
which is suffered to continue straight--strikes his fist violently
against his left shoulder--keeps it in that position, with his eyes
fixed on one particular point, till he has cursed the event and all
connected with it most heartily,--then, with a countenance of perfect
good-humour, he indulges in a pleasant laugh, and if it is possible to
draw a comical or ridiculous inference from the whole, or any part of
the affair, he is sure to do it, that the laugh may be kept up. If he
fails in effecting this, he again resumes his former posture, and
consigns all connected with the vexatious circumstance to the devil;
then takes another good hearty laugh; and in a few minutes the affair
is no more heard or thought of.

John Leggat is a lad about fifteen, a character of great singularity,
whom nature seems to have formed in one of her whims. He is not an
entire idiot, for he can perform many offices about his master's
house--herd the cows, and run errands too, provided there be no dead
horses on the road, nor any thing extremely ugly; for, if there be,
the time of his return is very uncertain. Among other anomalies in his
character, the way that misfortunes affect him is not the least
striking. He once became warmly attached to a young hound, which was
likewise very fond of him, paying him all the grateful respect so
often exhibited by that faithful animal. John loved him above all
earthly things--some even thought that he loved him better than his
own flesh and blood. The hound one day came to an untimely end. John
never got such sport in his life; he was convulsed with laughter when
he contemplated the features of his dead friend. When about his
ordinary business, he was extremely melancholy; but whenever he came
and looked at the carcass, he was transported with delight, and
expressed it by the most extravagant raptures. He next attached
himself to a turkey-cock, which he trained to come at his call, and
pursue and attack such people as he pointed out for that purpose. John
was very fond of this amusement; but it proved fatal to his
favourite--an irritated passenger knocked it dead at a stroke. This
proved another source of unbounded merriment to John; the stiff
half-spread wing, the one leg stretched forward, and the other back,
were infinitely amusing; but the abrupt crook in his neck--his
turned-up eye and open bill were quite irresistible--John laughed at
them till he was quite exhausted. Few ever loved their friends better
than John did while they were alive; no man was ever so much delighted
with them after they were dead.

The most judicious way of encountering misfortunes of every kind, is
to take up a firm resolution never to shrink from them when they
cannot be avoided, nor yet be tamely overcome by them, or add to our
anguish by useless repining, but, by a steady and cheerful
perseverance, endeavour to make the best of whatever untoward event
occurs. To do so, still remains in our power; and it is a grievous
loss indeed, with regard to fortune or favour, that perseverance will
not, sooner or later, overcome. I do not recommend a stupid insensible
apathy with regard to the affairs of life, nor yet that listless
inactive resignation which persuades a man to put his hands in his
bosom, and saying, It is the will of Heaven, sink under embarrassments
without a struggle. The contempt which is his due will infallibly
overtake such a man, and poverty and wretchedness will press hard upon
his declining years.

I had an old and valued friend in the country, who, on any cross
accident happening that vexed his associates, made always the
following observations: "There are just two kinds of misfortunes,
gentlemen, at which it is folly either to be grieved or angry; and
these are, things that can be remedied, and things that cannot be
remedied." He then proved, by plain demonstration, that the case under
consideration belonged to one or other of these classes, and showed
how vain and unprofitable it was to be grieved or angry at it. This
maxim of my friend's may be rather too comprehensive; but it is
nevertheless a good one; for a resolution to that effect cannot fail
of leading a man to the proper mode of action. It indeed comprehends
all things whatsoever, and is as much as to say, that a man should
never suffer himself to grow angry at all; and, upon the whole, I
think, if the matter be candidly weighed, it will appear, that the man
who suffers himself to be transported with anger, or teased by regret,
is commonly, if not always, the principal sufferer by it, either
immediately, or in future. Rage is unlicensed, and runs without a
curb. It lessens a man's respectability among his contemporaries;
grieves and hurts the feelings of those connected with him; harrows
his own soul; and transforms a rational and accountable creature into
the image of a fiend.

Impatience under misfortunes is certainly one of the failings of our
nature, which contributes more than any other to imbitter the cup of
life, and has been the immediate cause of more acts of desperate
depravity than any passion of the human soul. The loss of fortune or
favour is particularly apt to give birth to this tormenting sensation;
for, as neither the one nor the other occurs frequently without some
imprudence or neglect of our own having been the primary cause, so the
reflection on that always furnishes the gloomy retrospect with its
principal sting.

So much is this the case that I hold it to be a position almost
incontrovertible, that out of every twenty worldly misfortunes,
nineteen occur in consequence of our own imprudence. Many will tell
you, it was owing to such and such a friend's imprudence that they
sustained all their losses. No such thing. Whose imprudence or want of
foresight was it that trusted such a friend, and put it in his power
to ruin them, and reduce the families that depended on them for
support, from a state of affluence to one of penury and bitter regret?
If the above position is admitted, then there is, as I have already
remarked, but one right and proper way in which misfortunes ought to
affect us; namely, by stirring us up to greater circumspection and
perseverance. Perseverance is a noble and inestimable virtue! There is
scarcely any difficulty or danger that it will not surmount. Whoever
observes a man bearing up under worldly misfortunes, with undaunted
resolution, will rarely fail to see that man ultimately successful.
And it may be depended on, that circumspection in business is a
quality so absolutely necessary, that without it the success of any
one will only be temporary.

The present Laird of J--s--y, better known by the appellation of Old
Sandy Singlebeard, was once a common hired shepherd, but he became
master of the virtues above recommended, for he had picked them up in
the severe school of misfortune. I have heard him relate the
circumstances myself, oftener than once. "My father had bought me a
stock of sheep," said he, "and fitted me out as a shepherd; and from
the profits of these, I had plenty of money to spend, and lay out on
good clothes; so that I was accounted a thriving lad, and rather a
dashing blade among the lasses. Chancing to change my master at a
term, I sold my sheep to the man who came in my place, and bought
those of the shepherd that went from the flock to which I was engaged.
But when the day of payment came, the man who bought my sheep could
not pay them, and without that money, I had not wherewith to pay mine
own. He put me off from week to week, until the matter grew quite
distressing; for, as the price of shepherds' stock goes straight
onward from one hand to another, probably twenty, or perhaps forty
people, were all kept out of their right by this backwardness of my
debtor. I craved him for the money every two or three days, grumbled,
and threatened a prosecution, till at last my own stock was poinded.
Thinking I should be disgraced beyond recovery, I exerted what little
credit I had, and borrowed as much as relieved my stock; and then,
being a good deal exasperated, resorted immediately to legal measures,
as they are called, in order to recover the debt due to me, the
non-payment of which had alone occasioned my own difficulties.
Notwithstanding every exertion, however, I could never draw a farthing
from my debtor, and only got deeper and deeper into expenses to no
purpose. Many a day it kept me bare and busy before I could clear my
feet, and make myself as free and independent as I was before. This
was the beginning of my misfortunes, but it was but the beginning;
year after year I lost and lost, until my little all was as good as
three times sold off at the ground; and at last I was so reduced, that
I could not say the clothes I wore were my own.

"This will never do, thought I; they shall crack well that persuade me
to sell at random again.--Accordingly, I thenceforth took good care of
all my sales that came to any amount. My rule was, to sell my little
things, such as wool, lambs, and fat sheep, worth the money; and not
to part with them till I got the price in my hand. This plan I never
rued; and people finding how the case stood, I had always plenty of
merchants; so that I would recommend it to every man who depends for
procuring the means of living on business such as mine. What does it
signify to sell your stock at a great price, merely for a boast, if
you never get the money for it? It will be long ere that make any one
rich or independent! This did all very well, but still I found, on
looking over my accounts at the end of the year, that there were a
great many items in which I was regularly taken in. My shoemaker
charged me half-a-crown more for every pair of shoes than I could have
bought them for in a market for ready money; the smith, threepence
more for shoeing them. My haberdasher's and tailor's accounts were
scandalous. In shirts, stockings, knives, razors, and even in
shirt-neck buttons, I found myself taken in to a certain amount. But I
was never so astonished, as to find out, by the plain rules of
addition and subtraction, assisted now and then by the best of all
practical rules--(I mean the one that says, 'if such a thing will
bring such a thing, what will such and such a number bring?')--to
find, I say, that the losses and profits in small things actually come
to more at the long-run, than any casual great slump loss, or profit,
that usually chances to a man in the course of business. Wo to the man
who is not aware of this! He is labouring for that which will not
profit him. By a course of strict economy, I at length not only
succeeded in clearing off the debt I had incurred, but saved as much
money as stocked the farm of Windlestrae-knowe. That proved a fair
bargain; so, when the lease was out, I took Doddysdamms in with it;
and now I am, as you see me, the Laird of J--s--y, and farmer of both
these besides. My success has been wholly owing to this:--misfortune
made me cautious--caution taught me a lesson which is not obvious to
every one, namely _the mighty importance of the two right-hand columns
in addition_. The two left-hand ones, those of pounds and shillings,
every one knows the value of. With a man of any common abilities,
those will take care of themselves; but he that neglects the pence and
farthings is a goose!"--

Any one who reads this will set down old Singlebeard as a miser; but I
scarcely know a man less deserving the character. If one is present to
hear him settling an account with another, he cannot help thinking him
niggardly, owing to his extraordinary avidity in small matters; but
there is no man whom customers like better to deal with, owing to his
high honour and punctuality. He will not pocket a farthing that is the
right of any man living, and he is always on the watch lest some
designing fellow overreach him in these minute particulars. For all
this, he has assisted many of his poor relations with money and
credit, when he thought them deserving it, or judged that it could be
of any benefit to them; but always with the strictest injunctions of
secrecy, and an assurance, that, if ever they hinted the transaction
to any one, they forfeited all chance of farther assistance from him.
The consequence of this has always been, that while he was doing a
great deal of good to others by his credit, he was railing against the
system of giving credit all the while; so that those who knew him not,
took him for a selfish, contracted, churlish old rascal.

He was once applied to in behalf of a nephew, who had some fair
prospects of setting up in business. He thought the stake too high,
and declined it; for it was a rule with him, never to credit any one
so far as to put it in his power to distress him, or drive him into
any embarrassment. A few months afterwards, he consented to become
bound for one half of the sum required, and the other half was made up
by some less wealthy relations in conjunction. The bonds at last
became due, and I chanced to be present on a visit to my old friend
Singlebeard, when the young man came to request his uncle's quota of
the money required. I knew nothing of the matter, but I could not help
noticing the change in old Sandy's look, the moment that his nephew
made his appearance. I suppose he thought him too foppish to be
entirely dependent on the credit of others, and perhaps judged his
success in business, on that account, rather doubtful. At all events,
the old Laird had a certain quizzical, dissatisfied look, that I never
observed before; and all his remarks were in conformity with it. In
addressing the young man, too, he used a degree of familiarity which
might be warranted by his seniority and relationship, and the
circumstances in which his nephew stood to him as an obliged party;
but it was intended to be as provoking as possible, and obviously did
not fail to excite a good deal of uneasy feeling.

"That's surely a very fine horse of yours, Jock?" said the
Laird.--"Hech, man, but he is a sleek ane! How much corn does he eat
in a year, this hunter of yours, Jock?"

"Not much, sir, not much. He is a very fine horse that, uncle. Look at
his shoulder; and see what limbs he has; and what a pastern!--How much
do you suppose such a horse would be worth, now, uncle?"

"Why, Jock, I cannot help thinking he is something like Geordy Dean's
daughter-in-law,--nought but a spindle-shankit devil! I would not
wonder if he had cost you eighteen pounds, that greyhound of a
creature?"

"What a prime judge you are! Why, uncle, that horse cost eighty-five
guineas last autumn. He is a real blood horse that; and has won a
great deal of valuable plate."

"Oh! that, indeed, alters the case! And have you got all that valuable
plate?"

"Nay, nay; it was before he came to my hand."

"That was rather a pity now, Jock--I cannot help thinking that was a
great pity; because if you had got the plate, you would have had
something you could have called your own.--So, you don't know how much
corn that fellow eats in a year?"

"Indeed I do not; he never gets above three feeds in a day, unless
when he is on a journey, and then he takes five or six."

"Then take an average of four: four feeds are worth two shillings at
least, as corn is selling. There is fourteen shillings a-week:
fourteen times fifty-two--why, Jock, there is L36, 8s. for horse's
corn; and there will be about half as much, or more, for hay, besides:
on the whole, I find he will cost you about L50 a-year at livery.--I
suppose there is an absolute necessity that a manufacturer should keep
such a horse?"

"O! God bless you, sir, to be sure. We must gather in money and
orders, you know. And then, consider the ease and convenience of
travelling on such a creature as that, compared with one of your vile
low-bred hacks; one goes through the country as he were flying, on
that animal."

Old Sandy paddled away from the stable, towards the house, chuckling
and laughing to himself; but again turned round, before he got
half-way.--"Right, Jock! quite right. Nothing like gathering in plenty
of money and orders. But, Jock, hark ye--I do not think there is any
necessity for _flying_ when one is on such a commission. You should go
leisurely and slowly through the towns and villages, keeping all your
eyes about you, and using every honest art to obtain good customers.
How can you do this, Jock, if you go as you were flying through the
country? People, instead of giving you a good order, will come to
their shop-door, and say--There goes the Flying Manufacturer!--Jock,
they say a rolling stone never gathers any moss. How do you think a
flying one should gather it?"

The dialogue went on in the same half-humorous, half-jeering tone all
the forenoon, as well as during dinner, while a great number of
queries still continued to be put to the young man; as--How much his
lodgings cost him a-year? The answer to this astounded old Sandy. His
comprehension could hardly take it in; he opened his eyes wide, and
held up his hands, exclaiming, with a great burst of breath, "What
enormous profits there must be in your business!" and then the Laird
proceeded with his provoking interrogatories--How much did his
nephew's fine boots and spurs cost? what was his tailor's bill yearly?
and every thing in the same manner; as if the young gentleman had come
from a foreign country, of which Sandy Singlebeard wished to note down
every particular. The nephew was a little in the fidgets, but knowing
the ground on which he stood, he answered all his uncle's queries but
too truly, impressing on his frugal mind a far greater idea of his own
expenditure than was necessary, and which my old friend could not help
viewing as utterly extravagant.

Immediately on the removal of the cloth, the young gentleman withdrew
into another room, and sending for his uncle to speak with him, he
there explained the nature of his errand, and how absolutely necessary
it was for him to have the money, for the relief of his bond. Old
Sandy was off in a twinkling. He had no money for him--not one
copper!--not the value of a hair of his thin grey beard should he have
from him! He had other uses for his money, and had won it too hardly
to give it to any one to throw away for him on grand rooms and
carpets, upon flying horses, and four-guinea boots!

They returned to the parlour, and we drank some whisky toddy together.
There was no more gibing and snappishness. The old man was civil and
attentive, but the face of the young one exhibited marks of anger and
despair. He took his leave, and went away abruptly enough; and I began
to break some jests on the Flying Manufacturer, in order to try the
humour of my entertainer. I soon found it out; old Singlebeard's shaft
was shot; and he now let me know he had a different opinion of his
nephew from what had been intimated by the whole course of his
conversation with the young man himself. He said he was a good lad; an
ingenious and honest one; that he scarcely knew a better of his years;
but he wanted to curb a little that _upsetting spirit_ in him, to
which every young man new to business was too much addicted.

The young gentleman went to his other friends in a sad pickle, and
represented himself to them as ruined beyond all redress; reprobating
all the while the inconsistency of his uncle, and his unaccountable
and ill-timed penury.

The most part of the young gentleman's relations were in deep dismay,
in consequence of the Laird's refusal to perform his engagement. But
one of them, after listening seriously to the narration, instead of
being vexed, only laughed immoderately at the whole affair, and said
he had never heard any thing so comic and truly ludicrous. "Go your
ways home, and mind your business," said he; "you do not know any
thing of old uncle Sandy: leave the whole matter to me, and I shall
answer for his share of the concern."

"You will be answerable at your own cost, then," said the nephew. "If
the money is not paid till he advance it, the sum will never be paid
on this side of time.--You may as well try to extract it from the rock
on the side of the mountain."

"Go your ways," said the other. "It is evident that you can do nothing
in the business; but were the sum three times the amount of what it
is, I shall be answerable for it."

It turned out precisely as this gentleman predicted; but no man will
conceive old Sandy's motive for refusing that which he was in fact
bound to perform: He could not bear to have it known that he had done
so liberal and generous an action, and wished to manage matters so,
that his nephew might believe the money to have been raised in some
other way attended with the utmost difficulty. He could not put his
nephew to the same school in which he himself had been taught, namely,
the School of Actual Adversity; but he wanted to give him a touch of
Ideal Misfortune; that he might learn the value of independence.




CHAPTER V.

GEORGE DOBSON'S EXPEDITION TO HELL.


There is no phenomenon in nature less understood, and about which
greater nonsense is written, than dreaming. It is a strange thing. For
my part, I do not understand it, nor have I any desire to do so; and I
firmly believe that no philosopher that ever wrote knows a particle
more about it than I do, however elaborate and subtle the theories he
may advance concerning it. He knows not even what sleep is, nor can he
define its nature, so as to enable any common mind to comprehend him;
and how, then, can he define that ethereal part of it, wherein the
soul holds intercourse with the external world?--how, in that state of
abstraction, some ideas force themselves upon us, in spite of all our
efforts to get rid of them; while others, which we have resolved to
bear about with us by night as well as by day, refuse us their
fellowship, even at periods when we most require their aid?

No, no; the philosopher knows nothing about either; and if he says he
does, I entreat you not to believe him. He does not know what mind is;
even his own mind, to which one would think he has the most direct
access: far less can he estimate the operations and powers of that of
any other intelligent being. He does not even know, with all his
subtlety, whether it be a power distinct from his body, or essentially
the same, and only incidentally and temporarily endowed with different
qualities. He sets himself to discover at what period of his existence
the union was established. He is baffled; for Consciousness refuses
the intelligence, declaring, that she cannot carry him far enough back
to ascertain it. He tries to discover the precise moment when it is
dissolved, but on this Consciousness is altogether silent; and all is
darkness and mystery; for the origin, the manner of continuance, and
the time and mode of breaking up of the union between soul and body,
are in reality undiscoverable by our natural faculties--are not
patent, beyond the possibility of mistake: but whosoever can read his
Bible, and solve a dream, can do either, without being subjected to
any material error.

It is on this ground that I like to contemplate, not the theory of
dreams, but the dreams themselves; because they prove to the
unlettered man, in a very forcible manner, a distinct existence of the
soul, and its lively and rapid intelligence with external nature, as
well as with a world of spirits with which it has no acquaintance,
when the body is lying dormant, and the same to the soul as if
sleeping in death.

I account nothing of any dream that relates to the actions of the day;
the person is not sound asleep who dreams about these things; there is
no division between matter and mind, but they are mingled together in
a sort of chaos--what a farmer would call compost--fermenting and
disturbing one another. I find that in all dreams of that kind, men of
every profession have dreams peculiar to their own occupations; and,
in the country, at least, their import is generally understood. Every
man's body is a barometer. A thing made up of the elements must be
affected by their various changes and convulsions; and so the body
assuredly is. When I was a shepherd, and all the comforts of my life
depended so much on good or bad weather, the first thing I did every
morning was strictly to overhaul the dreams of the night; and I found
that I could calculate better from them than from the appearance and
changes of the sky. I know a keen sportsman, who pretends that his
dreams never deceive him. If he dream of angling, or pursuing salmon
in deep waters, he is sure of rain; but if fishing on dry ground, or
in waters so low that the fish cannot get from him, it forebodes
drought; hunting or shooting hares, is snow, and moorfowl, wind, &c.
But the most extraordinary professional dream on record is, without
all doubt, that well-known one of George Dobson, coach-driver in
Edinburgh, which I shall here relate; for though it did not happen in
the shepherd's cot, it has often been recited there.

George was part proprietor and driver of a hackney-coach in Edinburgh,
when such vehicles were scarce; and one day a gentleman, whom he knew,
came to him and said:--"George, you must drive me and my son here out
to----," a certain place that he named, somewhere in the vicinity of
Edinburgh.

"Sir," said George, "I never heard tell of such a place, and I cannot
drive you to it unless you give me very particular directions."

"It is false," returned the gentleman; "there is no man in Scotland
who knows the road to that place better than you do. You have never
driven on any other road all your life; and I insist on your taking
us."

"Very well, sir," said George, "I'll drive you to hell, if you have a
mind; only you are to direct me on the road."

"Mount and drive on, then," said the other; "and no fear of the road."

George did so, and never in his life did he see his horses go at such
a noble rate; they snorted, they pranced, and they flew on; and as the
whole road appeared to lie down-hill, he deemed that he should soon
come to his journey's end. Still he drove on at the same rate, far,
far down-hill,--and so fine an open road he never travelled,--till by
degrees it grew so dark that he could not see to drive any farther. He
called to the gentleman, inquiring what he should do; who answered,
that this was the place they were bound to, so he might draw up,
dismiss them, and return. He did so, alighted from the dickie,
wondered at his foaming horses, and forthwith opened the coach-door,
held the rim of his hat with the one hand, and with the other demanded
his fare.

"You have driven us in fine style, George," said the elder gentleman,
"and deserve to be remembered; but it is needless for us to settle
just now, as you must meet us here again to-morrow precisely at twelve
o'clock."

"Very well, sir," said George; "there is likewise an old account, you
know, and some toll-money;" which indeed there was.

"It shall be all settled to-morrow, George, and moreover, I fear there
will be some toll-money to-day."

"I perceived no tolls to-day, your honour," said George.

"But I perceived one, and not very far back neither, which I suspect
you will have difficulty in repassing without a regular ticket. What a
pity I have no change on me!"

"I never saw it otherwise with your honour," said George, jocularly;
"what a pity it is you should always suffer yourself to run short of
change!"

"I will give you that which is as good, George," said the gentleman;
and he gave him a ticket written with red ink, which the honest
coachman could not read. He, however, put it into his sleeve, and
inquired of his employer where that same toll was which he had not
observed, and how it was that they did not ask toll from him as he
came through? The gentleman replied, by informing George that there
was no road out of that domain, and that whoever entered it must
either remain in it, or return by the same path; so they never asked
any toll till the person's return, when they were at times highly
capricious; but that the ticket he had given him would answer his
turn. And he then asked George if he did not perceive a gate, with a
number of men in black standing about it.

"Oho! Is yon the spot?" says George; "then, I assure your honour, yon
is no toll-gate, but a private entrance into a great man's mansion;
for do not I know two or three of the persons yonder to be gentlemen
of the law, whom I have driven often and often? and as good fellows
they are, too, as any I know--men who never let themselves run short
of change! Good day.--Twelve o'clock to-morrow?"

"Yes, twelve o'clock noon, precisely;" and with that, George's
employer vanished in the gloom, and left him to wind his way out of
that dreary labyrinth the best way he could. He found it no easy
matter, for his lamps were not lighted, and he could not see an ell
before him--he could not even perceive his horses' ears; and what was
worse, there was a rushing sound, like that of a town on fire, all
around him, that stunned his senses, so that he could not tell whether
his horses were moving or standing still. George was in the greatest
distress imaginable, and was glad when he perceived the gate before
him, with his two identical friends, men of the law, still standing.
George drove boldly up, accosted them by their names, and asked what
they were doing there; they made him no answer, but pointed to the
gate and the keeper. George was terrified to look at this latter
personage, who now came up and seized his horses by the reins,
refusing to let him pass. In order to introduce himself, in some
degree, to this austere toll-man, George asked him, in a jocular
manner, how he came to employ his two eminent friends as assistant
gate-keepers?

"Because they are among the last comers," replied the ruffian,
churlishly. "You will be an assistant here, to-morrow."

"The devil I will, sir?"

"Yes, the devil you will, sir."

"I'll be d--d if I do then--that I will."

"Yes, you'll be d--d if you do--that you will."

"Let my horses go in the meantime, then, sir, that I may proceed on my
journey."

"Nay."

"Nay?--Dare you say nay to me, sir? My name is George Dobson, of the
Pleasance, Edinburgh, coach-driver, and coach-proprietor too; and no
man shall say _nay_ to me, as long as I can pay my way. I have his
Majesty's license, and I'll go and come as I choose--and that I will.
Let go my horses there, and tell me what is your demand."

"Well, then, I'll let your horses go," said the keeper; "but I'll keep
yourself for a pledge." And with that he let go the horses, and seized
honest George by the throat, who struggled in vain to disengage
himself, and swore, and threatened, according to his own confession,
most bloodily. His horses flew off like the wind, so swift, that the
coach seemed flying in the air, and scarcely bounding on the earth
once in a quarter of a mile. George was in furious wrath, for he saw
that his grand coach and harness would all be broken to pieces, and
his gallant pair of horses maimed or destroyed; and how was his
family's bread now to be won!--He struggled, threatened, and prayed in
vain;--the intolerable toll-man was deaf to all remonstrances. He once
more appealed to his two genteel acquaintances of the law, reminding
them how he had of late driven them to Roslin on a Sunday, along with
two ladies, who, he supposed, were their sisters, from their
familiarity, when not another coachman in town would engage with them.
But the gentlemen, very ungenerously, only shook their heads, and
pointed to the gate. George's circumstances now became desperate, and
again he asked the hideous toll-man what right he had to detain him,
and what were his charges.

"What right have I to detain you, sir, say you? Who are you that make
such a demand here? Do you know where you are, sir?"

"No, faith, I do not," returned George; "I wish I did. But I _shall_
know, and make you repent your insolence too. My name, I told you, is
George Dobson, licensed coach-hirer in Pleasance, Edinburgh; and to
get full redress of you for this unlawful interruption, I only desire
to know where I am."

"Then, sir, if it can give you so much satisfaction to know where you
are," said the keeper, with a malicious grin, "you _shall_ know, and
you may take instruments by the hands of your two friends there,
instituting a legal prosecution. Your redress, you may be assured,
will be most ample, when I inform you that you are in HELL! and out at
this gate you pass no more."

This was rather a damper to George, and he began to perceive that
nothing would be gained in such a place by the strong hand, so he
addressed the inexorable toll-man, whom he now dreaded more than
ever, in the following terms: "But I must go home at all events, you
know, sir, to unyoke my two horses, and put them up, and to inform
Chirsty Halliday, my wife, of my engagement. And, bless me! I never
recollected till this moment, that I am engaged to be back here
to-morrow at twelve o'clock, and see, here is a free ticket for my
passage this way."

The keeper took the ticket with one hand, but still held George with the
other. "Oho! were you in with our honourable friend, Mr R---- of
L----y?" said he. "He has been on our books for a long while;--however,
this will do, only you must put your name to it likewise; and the
engagement is this--You, by this instrument, engage your soul, that you
will return here by to-morrow at noon."

"Catch me there, billy!" says George. "I'll engage no such thing,
depend on it;--that I will not."

"Then remain where you are," said the keeper, "for there is no other
alternative. We like best for people to come here in their own
way,--in the way of their business;" and with that he flung George
backward, heels-over-head down hill, and closed the gate.

George, finding all remonstrance vain, and being desirous once more to
see the open day, and breathe the fresh air, and likewise to see
Chirsty Halliday, his wife, and set his house and stable in some
order, came up again, and in utter desperation, signed the bond, and
was suffered to depart. He then bounded away on the track of his
horses, with more than ordinary swiftness, in hopes to overtake them;
and always now and then uttered a loud Wo! in hopes they might hear
and obey, though he could not come in sight of them. But George's
grief was but beginning; for at a well-known and dangerous spot, where
there was a tan-yard on the one hand, and a quarry on the other, he
came to his gallant steeds overturned, the coach smashed to pieces,
Dawtie with two of her legs broken, and Duncan dead. This was more
than the worthy coachman could bear, and many degrees worse than being
in hell. There, his pride and manly spirit bore him up against the
worst of treatment; but here, his heart entirely failed him, and he
laid himself down, with his face on his two hands, and wept bitterly,
bewailing, in the most deplorable terms, his two gallant horses,
Dawtie and Duncan.

While lying in this inconsolable state, some one took hold of his
shoulder, and shook it; and a well-known voice said to him, "Geordie!
what is the matter wi' ye, Geordie?" George was provoked beyond
measure at the insolence of the question, for he knew the voice to be
that of Chirsty Halliday, his wife. "I think you needna ask that,
seeing what you see," said George. "O, my poor Dawtie, where are a'
your jinkings and prancings now, your moopings and your wincings?
I'll ne'er be a proud man again--bereaved o' my bonny pair!"

"Get up, George; get up, and bestir yourself," said Chirsty Halliday,
his wife. "You are wanted directly, to bring in the Lord President to
the Parliament House. It is a great storm, and he must be there by
nine o'clock.--Get up--rouse yourself, and make ready--his servant is
waiting for you."

"Woman, you are demented!" cried George. "How can I go and bring in
the Lord President, when my coach is broken in pieces, my poor Dawtie
lying with twa of her legs broken, and Duncan dead? And, moreover, I
have a previous engagement, for I am obliged to be in hell before
twelve o'clock."

Chirsty Halliday now laughed outright, and continued long in a fit of
laughter; but George never moved his head from the pillow, but lay and
groaned,--for, in fact, he was all this while lying snug in his bed;
while the tempest without was roaring with great violence, and which
circumstance may perhaps account for the rushing and deafening sound
which astounded him so much in hell. But so deeply was he impressed
with the idea of the reality of his dream, that he would do nothing
but lie and moan, persisting and believing in the truth of all he had
seen. His wife now went and informed her neighbours of her husband's
plight, and of his singular engagement with Mr R----of L----y at
twelve o'clock. She persuaded one friend to harness the horses, and go
for the Lord President; but all the rest laughed immoderately at poor
coachy's predicament. It was, however, no laughing to him; he never
raised his head, and his wife becoming at last uneasy about the
frenzied state of his mind, made him repeat every circumstance of his
adventure to her, (for he would never believe or admit that it was a
dream,) which he did in the terms above narrated; and she perceived,
or dreaded, that he was becoming somewhat feverish. She went out, and
told Dr Wood of her husband's malady, and of his solemn engagement to
be in hell at twelve o'clock.

"He maunna keep it, dearie. He maunna keep that engagement at no
rate," said Dr Wood. "Set back the clock an hour or twa, to drive him
past the time, and I'll ca' in the course of my rounds. Are ye sure he
hasna been drinking hard?"--She assured him he had not.--"Weel, weel,
ye maun tell him that he maunna keep that engagement at no rate. Set
back the clock, and I'll come and see him. It is a frenzy that maunna
be trifled with. Ye maunna laugh at it, dearie,--maunna laugh at it.
Maybe a nervish fever, wha kens."

The Doctor and Chirsty left the house together, and as their road lay
the same way for a space, she fell a-telling him of the two young
lawyers whom George saw standing at the gate of hell, and whom the
porter had described as two of the last comers. When the Doctor heard
this, he stayed his hurried, stooping pace in one moment, turned full
round on the woman, and fixing his eyes on her, that gleamed with a
deep, unstable lustre, he said, "What's that ye were saying, dearie?
What's that ye were saying? Repeat it again to me, every word." She
did so. On which the Doctor held up his hands, as if palsied with
astonishment, and uttered some fervent ejaculations. "I'll go with you
straight," said he, "before I visit another patient. This is
wonderfu'! it is terrible! The young gentlemen are both at rest--both
lying corpses at this time! Fine young men--I attended them both--died
of the same exterminating disease--Oh, this is wonderful; this is
wonderful!"

The Doctor kept Chirsty half running all the way down the High Street
and St Mary's Wynd, at such a pace did he walk, never lifting his eyes
from the pavement, but always exclaiming now and then, "It is
wonderfu'! most wonderfu'!" At length, prompted by woman's natural
curiosity, Chirsty inquired at the Doctor if he knew any thing of
their friend Mr R---- of L----y. But he shook his head, and replied,
"Na, na, dearie,--ken naething about him. He and his son are baith in
London,--ken naething about him; but the tither is awfu'--it is
perfectly awfu'!"

When Dr Wood reached his patient, he found him very low, but only a
little feverish; so he made all haste to wash his head with vinegar
and cold water, and then he covered the crown with a treacle plaster,
and made the same application to the soles of his feet, awaiting the
issue. George revived a little, when the Doctor tried to cheer him up
by joking him about his dream; but on mention of that he groaned, and
shook his head. "So you are convinced, dearie, that it is nae dream?"
said the Doctor.

"Dear sir, how could it be a dream?" said the patient. "I was there in
person, with Mr R---- and his son; and see, here are the marks of the
porter's fingers on my throat."--Dr Wood looked, and distinctly saw
two or three red spots on one side of his throat, which confounded him
not a little.--"I assure you, sir," continued George, "it was no
dream, which I know to my sad experience. I have lost my coach and
horses,--and what more have I?--signed the bond with my own hand, and
in person entered into the most solemn and terrible engagement."

"But ye're no to keep it, I tell ye," said Dr Wood; "ye're no to keep
it at no rate. It is a sin to enter into a compact wi' the deil, but
it is a far greater ane to keep it. Sae let Mr R---- and his son bide
where they are yonder, for ye sanna stir a foot to bring them out the
day."

"Oh, oh, Doctor!" groaned the poor fellow, "this is not a thing to be
made a jest o'! I feel that it is an engagement that I cannot break.
Go I must, and that very shortly. Yes, yes, go I must, and go I will,
although I should borrow David Barclay's pair." With that he turned
his face towards the wall, groaned deeply, and fell into a lethargy,
while Dr Wood caused them to let him alone, thinking if he would sleep
out the appointed time, which was at hand, he would be safe; but all
the time he kept feeling his pulse, and by degrees showed symptoms of
uneasiness. His wife ran for a clergyman of famed abilities, to pray
and converse with her husband, in hopes by that means to bring him to
his senses; but after his arrival, George never spoke more, save
calling to his horses, as if encouraging them to run with great speed;
and thus in imagination driving at full career to keep his
appointment, he went off in a paroxysm, after a terrible struggle,
precisely within a few minutes of twelve o'clock.

A circumstance not known at the time of George's death made this
singular professional dream the more remarkable and unique in all its
parts. It was a terrible storm on the night of the dream, as has been
already mentioned, and during the time of the hurricane, a London
smack went down off Wearmouth about three in the morning. Among the
sufferers were the Hon. Mr R---- of L----y, and his son! George could
not know aught of this at break of day, for it was not known in
Scotland till the day of his interment; and as little knew he of the
deaths of the two young lawyers, who both died of the small-pox the
evening before.




CHAPTER VI.

THE SOUTERS OF SELKIRK.


I have heard an amusing story of a young man whose name happened to be
the same as that of the hero of the preceding chapter--George Dobson.
He was a shoemaker, a very honest man, who lived at the foot of an old
street, called the Back Row, in the town of Selkirk. He was upwards of
thirty, unmarried, had an industrious old stepmother, who kept house
for him, and of course George was what is called "a bein bachelor," or
"a chap that was gayan weel to leeve." He was a cheerful happy fellow,
and quite sober, except when on the town-council, when he sometimes
took a glass with the magistrates of his native old borough, of whose
loyalty, valour, and antiquity, there was no man more proud.

Well, one day, as George was sitting in his _shop_, as he called it,
(though no man now-a-days would call that a shop in which there was
nothing to sell,) sewing away at boots and shoes for his customers,
whom he could not half hold in whole leather, so great was the demand
over all the country for George Dobson's boots and shoes--he was
sitting, I say, plying away, and singing with great glee,--

    "Up wi' the Souters o' Selkirk,
      And down wi' the Earl o' Hume,
    And up wi' a' the brave billies
      That sew the single-soled shoon!
    And up wi' the yellow, the yellow;
      The yellow and green hae doon weel;
    Then up wi' the lads of the Forest,
      But down wi' the Merse to the deil!"

The last words were hardly out of George's mouth, when he heard a
great noise enter the Back Row, and among the voices one making loud
proclamation, as follows:--

    "Ho yes!--Ho yes!
    Souters ane, Souters a',
    Souters o' the Back Raw,
    There's a gentleman a-coming
    Wha will ca' ye _Souters_ a'."

"I wish he durst," said George. "That will be the Earl o' Hume wha's
coming. He has had us at ill-will for several generations. Bring my
aik staff into the shop, callant, and set it down beside me here--and
ye may bring ane to yoursell too.--I say, callant, stop. Bring my
grandfather's auld sword wi' ye. I wad like to see the Earl o' Hume,
or ony o' his cronies, come and cast up our honest calling and
occupation till us!"

George laid his oak staff on the cutting-board before him, and leaned
the old two-edged sword against the wall, at his right hand. The noise
of the proclamation went out at the head of the Back Row, and died in
the distance; and then George began again, and sung the Souters of
Selkirk with more obstreperous glee than ever.--The last words were
not out of his mouth, when a grand gentleman stepped into the shop,
clothed in light armour, with a sword by his side and pistols in his
breast. He had a liveryman behind him, and both the master and man
were all shining in gold.--This is the Earl o' Hume in good earnest,
thought George to himself; but, nevertheless, he shall not danton me.

"Good morrow to you, Souter Dobson," said the gentleman. "What song is
that you were singing?"

George would have resented the first address with a vengeance, but the
latter question took him off it unawares, and he only answered, "It is
a very good sang, sir, and ane of the auldest--What objections have
you to it?"

"Nay, but what is it about?" returned the stranger; "I want to hear
what you say it is about."

"I'll sing you it over again, sir," said George, "and then you may
judge for yoursell. Our sangs up hereawa dinna speak in riddles and
parables; they're gayan downright;" and with that George gave it him
over again full birr, keeping at the same time a sharp look-out on
all his guest's movements; for he had no doubt now that it was to come
to an engagement between them, but he was determined not to yield an
inch, for the honour of old Selkirk.

When the song was done, however, the gentleman commended it, saying,
it was a spirited old thing, and, without doubt, related to some of
the early Border feuds. "But how think you the Earl of Hume would like
to hear this?" added he. George, who had no doubt all this while that
the Earl of Hume was speaking to him, said good-naturedly, "We dinna
care muckle, sir, whether the Earl o' Hume take the sang ill or weel.
I'se warrant he has heard it mony a time ere now, and, if he were
here, he wad hear it every day when the school looses, and Wattie
Henderson wad gie him it every night."

"Well, well, Souter Dobson, that is neither here nor there. That is
not what I called about. Let us to business. You must make me a pair
of boots in your very best style," said the gentleman, standing up,
and stretching forth his leg to be measured.

"I'll make you no boots, sir," said George, nettled at being again
called Souter. "I have as many regular customers to supply as hold me
busy from one year's end to the other. I cannot make your boots--you
may get them made where you please."

"You _shall_ make them, Mr Dobson," said the stranger; "I am
determined to try a pair of boots of your making, cost what they will.
Make your own price, but let me have the boots by all means; and,
moreover, I want them before to-morrow morning."

This was so conciliatory and so friendly of the Earl, that George,
being a good-natured fellow, made no farther objection, but took his
measure, and promised to have them ready. "I will pay them now," said
the gentleman, taking out a purse of gold; but George refused to
accept of the price till the boots were produced. "Nay, but I will pay
them now," said the gentleman; "for, in the first place, it will
ensure me of the boots, and, in the next place, I may probably leave
town to-night, and make my servant wait for them. What is the cost?"

"If they are to be as good as I can make them, sir, they will be
twelve shillings."

"Twelve shillings, Mr Dobson! I paid thirty-six for these I wear in
London, and I expect yours will be a great deal better. Here are two
guineas, and be sure to make them good."

"I cannot, for my life, make them worth the half of that money," said
George. "We have no materials in Selkirk that will amount to one-third
of it in value." However, the gentleman flung down the gold, and went
away, singing the Souters of Selkirk.

"He is a most noble fellow that Earl of Hume," said George to his
apprentice. "I thought he and I should have had a battle, but we have
parted on the best possible terms."

"I wonder how you could bide to be _Souter'd_ yon gate!" said the boy.

George scratched his head with the awl, bit his lip, and looked at his
grandfather's sword. He had a great desire to follow the insolent
gentleman; for he found that he had inadvertently suffered a great
insult without resenting it.

After George had shaped the boots with the utmost care, and of the
best and finest Kendal leather, he went up the Back Row to seek
assistance, so that he might have them ready at the stated time; but
never a stitch of assistance could George obtain, for the gentleman
had trysted a pair of boots in every shop in the Row, paid for them
all, and called every one of the shoemakers Souter twice over.

Never was there such a day in the Back Row of Selkirk! What could it
mean? Had the gentleman a whole regiment coming up, all of the same
size, and the same measure of leg? Or was he not rather an army agent,
come to take specimens of the best workmen in the country? This last
being the prevailing belief, every Selkirk Souter threw off his coat,
and fell a-slashing and cutting of Kendal leather; and such a
forenoon of cutting, and sewing, and puffing, and roseting, never was
in Selkirk since the battle of Flodden field.

George's shop was the nethermost of the street, so that the stranger
guests came all to him first; so, scarcely had he taken a hurried
dinner, and begun to sew again, and, of course, to sing, when in came
a fat gentleman, exceedingly well mounted with sword and pistols; he
had fair curled hair, red cheeks that hung over his stock, and a
liveryman behind him. "Merry be your heart, Mr Dobson! but what a
plague of a song is that you are singing?" said he. George looked very
suspicious-like at him, and thought to himself, Now I could bet any
man two gold guineas that this is the Duke of Northumberland, another
enemy to our town; but I'll not be cowed by him neither, only I could
have wished I had been singing another song when his Grace came into
the shop.--These were the thoughts that ran through George's mind in a
moment, and at length he made answer--"We reckon it a good sang, my
lord, and ane o' the auldest."

"Would it suit your convenience to sing that last verse over again?"
said the fat gentleman; and at the same time he laid hold of his
gold-handled pistols.

"O certainly, sir," said George; "but at the same time I must take a
lesson in manners from my superiors;" and with that he seized his
grandfather's cut-and-thrust sword, and cocking that up by his ear,
he sang out with fearless glee--

    "The English are dolts, to a man, a man--
    Fat puddings to fry in a pan, a pan--
        Their Percys and Howards
        We reckon but cowards--
    But turn the Blue Bonnets wha can, wha can!"

George now set his joints in such a manner, that the moment the Duke
of Northumberland presented his pistol, he might be ready to cleave
him, or cut off his right hand, with his grandfathers cut-and-thrust
sword; but the fat gentleman durst not venture the issue--he took his
hand from his pistol, and laughed till his big sides shook. "You are a
great original, Dobson," said he; "but you are nevertheless a brave
fellow--a noble fellow--a Souter among a thousand, and I am glad I
have met with you in this mood too. Well, then, let us proceed to
business. You must make me a pair of boots in your very best style,
George, and that without any loss of time."

"O Lord, sir, I would do that with the greatest pleasure, but it is a
thing entirely out of my power," said George, with a serious face.

"Pooh, pooh! I know the whole story," said the fat gentleman. "You are
all hoaxed and made fools of this morning; but the thing concerns me
very much, and I'll give you five guineas, Mr Dobson, if you will
make me a pair of good boots before to-morrow at this time."

"I wad do it cheerfully for the fifth part o' the price, my lord,"
said George; "but it is needless to speak about that, it being out o'
my power. But what way are we hoaxed? I dinna account ony man made a
fool of wha has the cash in his pocket as weel as the goods in his
hand."

"You are all made fools of together, and I am the most made a fool of,
of any," said the fat gentleman. "I betted a hundred guineas with a
young Scottish nobleman last night, that he durst not go up the Back
Row of Selkirk, calling all the way,

    'Souters ane, Souters a',
    Souters o' the Back Raw;'

and yet, to my astonishment, you have let him do so, and insult you
all with impunity; and he has won."

"Confound the rascal!" exclaimed George. "If we had but taken him up!
But we took him for our friend, come to warn us, and lay all in wait
for the audacious fellow who was to come up behind."

"And a good amends you took of him when he came!" said the fat
gentleman. "Well, after I had taken the above bet, up speaks another
of our company, and he says--'Why make such account of a few poor
cobblers, or Souters, or how do you call them? I'll bet a hundred
guineas, that I'll go up the Back Row after that gentleman has set
them all agog, and I'll call every one of them _Souter_ twice to his
face.' I took the bet in a moment: 'You dare not, for your blood,
sir,' says I. 'You do not know the spirit and bravery of the men of
Selkirk. They will knock you down at once, if not tear you to pieces.'
But I trusted too much to your spirit, and have lost my two hundred
guineas, it would appear. Tell me, in truth, Mr Dobson, did you suffer
him to call you _Souter_ twice to your face without resenting it?"

George bit his lip, scratched his head with the awl, and gave the
lingles such a yerk, that he made them both crack in two. "D----n it!
we're a' affrontit thegither!" said he, in a half whisper, while the
apprentice-boy was like to burst with laughter at his master's
mortification.

"Well, I have lost my money," continued the gentleman; "but I assure
you, George, the gentleman wants no boots. He has accomplished his
purpose, and has the money in his pocket; but as it will avail me, I
may not say how much, I entreat that you will make me a pair. Here is
the money,--here are five guineas, which I leave in pledge; only let
me have the boots. Or suppose you make these a little wider, and
transfer them to me; that is very excellent leather, and will do
exceedingly well; I think I never saw better;" and he stood leaning
over George, handling the leather. "Now, do you consent to let me
have them?"

"I can never do that, my lord," says George, "having the other
gentleman's money in my pocket. If you should offer me ten guineas, it
would be the same thing."

"Very well, I will find those who will," said he, and off he went,
singing,

    "Turn the Blue Bonnets wha can, wha can."

"This is the queerest day about Selkirk that I ever saw," said George;
"but really this Duke of Northumberland, to be the old hereditary
enemy of our town, is a real fine, frank fellow."

"Ay, but he _Souter'd_ ye, too," said the boy.

"It's a lee, ye little blackguard."

"I heard him ca' you a Souter amang a thousand, master; and that taunt
will be heard tell o' yet."

"I fancy, callant, we maun let that flee stick to the wa'," said
George; and sewed away, and sewed away, and got the boots finished
next day at twelve o'clock. Now, thought he to himself, I have thirty
shillings by this bargain, and so I'll treat our magistrates to a
hearty glass this afternoon; I hae muckle need o' a slockening, and
the Selkirk bailies never fail a friend.--George put his hand into his
pocket to clink his two gold guineas; but never a guinea was in
George's pocket, nor plack either! His countenance changed, and fell
so much, that the apprentice noticed it, and suspected the cause; but
George would confess nothing, though, in his own mind, he strongly
suspected the Duke of Northumberland of the theft, _alias_, the fat
gentleman with the fair curled hair, and the red cheeks hanging over
his stock.

George went away up among his brethren of the awl in the Back Row, and
called on them every one; but he soon perceived, from their blank
looks, and their disinclination to drink that night, that they were
all in the same predicament with himself. The fat gentleman with the
curled hair had visited every one of them, and got measure for a pair
of ten-guinea boots, but had not paid any of them; and, somehow or
other, every man had lost the price of the boots which he had received
in the morning. Whom to blame for this, nobody knew; for the whole day
over, and a good part of the night, from the time the proclamation was
made, the Back Row of Selkirk was like a cried fair; all the idle
people in the town and the country about were there, wondering after
the man who had raised such a demand for boots. After all, the Souters
of Selkirk were left neither richer nor poorer than they were at the
beginning, but every one of them had been four times called a _Souter_
to his face,--a title of great obloquy in that town, although the one
of all others that the townsmen ought to be proud of. And it is
curious that they are proud of it when used collectively; but apply it
to any of them as a term of reproach, and you had better call him the
worst name under heaven.

This was the truth of the story; and the feat was performed by the
late Duke of Queensberry, when Earl of March, and two English noblemen
then on a tour through this country. Every one of them gained his bet,
through the simplicity of the honest Souters; but certainly the last
had a difficult part to play, having staked two hundred guineas that
he would take all the money from the Souters that they had received
from the gentleman in the morning, and call every one of them _Souter_
to his face. He got the price entire from every one, save Thomas
Inglis, who had drunk the half of his before he got to him; but this
being proved, the English gentleman won.

George Dobson took the thing most amiss. He had been the first taken
in all along, and he thought a good deal about it. He was, moreover, a
very honest man, and in order to make up the boots to the full value
of the money he had received, he had shod them with silver, which took
two Spanish dollars, and he had likewise put four silver tassels to
the tops, so that they were splendid boots, and likely to remain on
his hand. In short, though he did not care about the loss, he took the
hoax very sore to heart.

Shortly after this, he was sitting in his shop, working away, and not
singing a word, when in comes a fat gentleman, with fair curled hair,
and red cheeks, but they were _not_ hanging over his cravat; and he
says, "Good morning, Dobson. You are very quiet and contemplative this
morning."

"Ay, sir; folk canna be aye alike merry."

"Have you any stomach for taking measure of a pair of boots this
morning?"

"Nah! I'll take measure o' nae mae boots to strangers; I'll stick by
my auld customers."--He is very like my late customer, thought George,
but his tongue is not the same. If I thought it were he, I would nick
him!

"I have heard the story of the boots, George," said the visitor, "and
never heard a better one. I have laughed very heartily at it; and I
called principally to inform you, that if you will call at Widow
Wilson's, in Hawick, you will get the price of your boots."

"Thank you, sir," said George; and the gentleman went away; Dobson
being now persuaded he was _not_ the Duke of Northumberland, though
astonishingly like him. George had not sewed a single yerking, ere the
gentleman came again into the shop, and said, "You had better measure
me for these boots, Dobson. I intend to be your customer in future."

"Thank you, sir, but I would rather not, just now."

"Very well; call then at Widow Wilson's, in Hawick, and you shall get
_double_ payment for the boots you have made."--George thanked him
again, and away he went; but in a very short space he entered the shop
again, and again requested George to measure him for a pair of boots.
George became suspicious of the gentleman, and rather uneasy, as he
continued to haunt him like a ghost; and so, merely to be quit of him,
he took the measure of his leg and foot. "It is very near the measure
of these fine silver-mounted ones, sir," said George; "you had better
just take them."

"Well, so be it," said the stranger. "Call at Widow Wilson's, in
Hawick, and you shall have _triple_ payment for your boots. Good day."

"O, this gentleman is undoubtedly wrong in his mind," said George to
himself. "This beats all the customers I ever met with! Ha--ha--ha!
Come to Widow Wilson's, and you shall have payment for your
boots,--double payment for your boots,--_triple_ payment for your
boots! Oh! the man's as mad as a March hare! He--he--he--he!"

"Hilloa, George," cried a voice close at his ear, "what's the matter
wi' ye? Are ye gane daft? Are ye no gaun to rise to your wark the
day?"

"Aich! Gudeness guide us, mother, am I no up yet?" cried George,
springing out of his bed; for he had been all the while in a sound
sleep, and dreaming. "What gart ye let me lie sae lang? I thought I
had been i' the shop!"

"Shop!" exclaimed she; "I daresay, then, you thought you had found a
fiddle in't. What were ye guffawing and laughing at?"

"O! I was laughing at a fat man, and the payment of a pair o' boots at
Widow Wilson's, in Hawick."

"Widow Wilson's, i' Hawick!" exclaimed his mother, holding up both her
hands; "Gude forgie me for a great leear, if I hae dreamed about ony
body else, frae the tae end o' the night to the tither!"

"Houts, mother, haud your tongue; it is needless to heed your dreams,
for ye never gie ower dreaming about somebody."

"And what for no, lad? Hasna an auld body as good a right to dream as
a young ane? Mrs Wilson's a throughgaun quean, and clears mair than a
hunder a-year by the Tannage. I'se warrant there sall something follow
thir dreams; I get the maist o' my dreams redd."

George was greatly tickled with his dream about the fat gentleman and
the boots, and so well convinced was he that there was some sort of
meaning in it, that he resolved to go to Hawick the next market day,
and call on Mrs Wilson, and settle with her; although it was a week or
two before his usual term of payment, he thought the money would
scarcely come wrong. So that day he plied and wrought as usual; but
instead of his favourite ditties relating to the Forest, he chanted,
the whole day over, one as old as any of them; but I am sorry I
recollect only the chorus and a few odd stanzas of it.

           ROUND ABOUT HAWICK.

    We'll round about Hawick, Hawick,
      Round about Hawick thegither;
    We'll round about Hawick, Hawick,
      And in by the bride's gudemither.
        Sing, Round about Hawick, &c.

    And as we gang by we will rap,
      And drink to the luck o' the bigging;
    For the bride has her tap in her lap,
      And the bridegroom his tail in his rigging.
        Sing, Round about Hawick, &c.

    There's been little luck i' the deed;
      We're a' in the dumps thegither;
    Let's gie the bridegroom a sheep's head,
      But gie the bride brose and butter.
        Sing, Round about Hawick, &c.

    Then a' the gudewives i' the land
      Came flocking in droves thegither,
    A' bringing their bountith in hand,
      To please the young bride's gudemither.
        Sing, Round about Hawick, &c.

    The black gudewife o' the Braes
      Gae baby-clouts no worth a button;
    But the auld gudewife o' Penchrice
      Cam in wi' a shouder o' mutton.
        Sing, Round about Hawick, &c.

    Wee Jean o' the Coate gae a pun',
      A penny, a plack, and a boddle;
    But the wife at the head o' the town
      Gae nought but a lang pin-todle.[A]
        Sing, Round about Hawick, &c.

    The mistress o' Bortugh cam ben,
      Aye blinking sae couthy and canny;
    But some said she had in her han'
      A kipple o' bottles o' branny.
        Sing, Round about Hawick, &c.

    And some brought dumples o' woo,
      And some brought flitches o' bacon,
    And kebbucks and cruppocks enow;
      But Jenny Muirhead brought a capon.
        Sing, Round about Hawick, &c.

    Then up cam the wife o' the Mill,
      Wi' the cog, and the meal, and the water;
    For she likit the joke sae weel
      To gie the bride brose and butter.
        Sing, Round about Hawick, &c.

    And first she pat in a bit bread,
      And then she pat in a bit butter,
    And then she pat in a sheep's head,
      Horns and a'thegither!
        Sing, Round about Hawick, Hawick,
          Round about Hawick thegither;
        Round about Hawick, Hawick,
          Round about Hawick for ever

  On the Thursday following, George, instead of going to _the shop_,
dressed himself in his best Sunday clothes, and, with rather a curious
face, went ben to his stepmother, and inquired "what feck o' siller
she had about her?"

"Siller! Gudeness forgie you, Geordie, for an evendown waster and a
profligate! What are ye gaun to do wi' siller the day?"

"I have something ado ower at Hawick, and I was thinking it wad be as
weel to pay her account when I was there."

"Oho, lad! are ye there wi' your dreams and your visions o' the night,
Geordie? Ye're aye keen o' sangs, man; I can pit a vera gude ane i' your
head. There's an unco gude auld thing they ca', Wap at the widow, my
laddie. D'ye ken it, Geordie? Siller! quo he! Hae ye ony feck o' siller,
mother! Whew! I hae as muckle as will pay the widow's account sax times
ower! Ye may tell her that frae me. Siller! lack-a-day!--But, Geordie,
my man--Auld wives' dreams are no to be regardit, ye ken. Eh?"

After putting half a dozen pairs of trysted shoes, and the identical
silver-mounted boots, into the cadger's creels--then the only regular
carriers--off set George Dobson to Hawick market, a distance of nearly
eleven new-fashioned miles, but then accounted only eight and three
quarters; and after parading the Sandbed, Slitterick Bridge, and the
Tower Knowe, for the space of an hour, and shaking hands with some
four or five acquaintances, he ventured east-the-gate to pay Mrs
Wilson her account. He was kindly welcomed, as every good and regular
customer was, by Mrs Wilson. They settled amicably, and in the course
of business George ventured several sly, jocular hints, to see how
they would be taken, vexed that his grand and singular dream should go
for nothing. No, nothing would pass there but sterling cent per cent.
The lady was deaf and blind to every effort of gallantry, valuing her
own abilities too highly ever to set a man a second time at the head
of her flourishing business. Nevertheless, she could not be blind to
George's qualifications--he knew that was impossible,--for in the
first place he was a goodly person, with handsome limbs and broad
square shoulders; of a very dark complexion, true, but with fine,
shrewd, manly features; was a burgess and councillor of the town of
Selkirk, and as independent in circumstances as she was.

Very well; Mrs Wilson knew all this--valued George Dobson accordingly,
and would not have denied him any of those good points more than
Gideon Scott would to a favourite Cheviot tup, in any society
whatever; but she had such a sharp, cold, business manner, that George
could discover no symptoms where the price of the boots was to come
from. In order to conciliate matters as far as convenient, if not
even to stretch a point, he gave her a farther order, larger than the
one just settled; but all that he elicited was thanks for his custom,
and one very small glass of brandy; so he drank her health, and a good
husband to her. Mrs Wilson only courtseyed, and thanked him coldly,
and away George set west-the-street, with a quick and stately step,
saying to himself that the expedition of the silver-mounted boots was
all up.

As he was posting up the street, an acquaintance of his, a flesher,
likewise of the name of Wilson, eyed him, and called him aside. "Hey,
George, come this way a bit. How are ye? How d'ye do, sir? What news
about Selkirk? Grand demand for boots there just now, I hear--eh?
Needing any thing in my way the day?--Nae beef like that about your
town. Come away in, and taste the gudewife's bottle. I want to hae a
crack wi' ye, and get measure of a pair o' boots. The grandest story
yon, sir, I ever heard--eh?--Needing a leg o' beef?--Better? Never
mind, come away in."

George was following Mr Wilson into the house, having as yet scarcely
got a word said,--and he liked the man exceedingly,--when one pulled
his coat, and a pretty servant girl smirked in his face and said,
"Maister Dabsen, thou maun cum awa yest-the-gate and speak till
Mistress Wulsin; there's sumtheyng forgot atween ye. Thou maun cum
directly."

"Haste ye, gae away, rin!" says Wilson, pushing him out at the door,
"that's a better bait than a poor flesher's dram. There's some comings
and gangings yonder. A hien birth and a thrifty dame. Grip to, grip
to, lad! I'se take her at a hunder pund the quarter. Let us see you as
ye come back again."

George went back, and there was Mrs Wilson standing in the door to
receive him.

"I quite forgot, Mr Dobson--I beg pardon. But I hope, as usual, you
will take a family-dinner with me to-day?"

"Indeed, Mrs Wilson, I was just thinking to mysell that you were fey,
and that we two would never bargain again, for I never paid you an
account before that I did not get the offer of my dinner."

"A very stupid neglect! But, indeed, I have so many things to mind,
and so hard set with the world, Mr Dobson; you cannot conceive, when
there's only a woman at the head of affairs----"

"Ay, but sic a woman," said George, and shook his head.

"Well, well, come at two. I dine early. No ceremony, you know. Just a
homely dinner, and no drinking." So saying, she turned and sailed into
the house very gracefully; and then turning aside, she looked out at
the window after him, apostrophizing him thus--"Ay, ye may strut away
west-the-street, as if I were looking after you. Shame fa' the
souter-like face o' ye; I wish you had been fifty miles off the day!
If it hadna been fear for affronting a good steady customer, you
shoudna hae been here. For there's my brother coming to dinner, and
maybe some o' his cronies; and he'll be sae ta'en wi' this merry
souter chield, that I ken weel they'll drink mair than twice the
profits o' this bit order. My brother maun hae a' his ain will too!
Folk maun aye bow to the bush they get bield frae, else I should take
a staup out o' their punch cogs the night."

George attended at ten minutes past two, to be as fashionable as the
risk of losing his kale would permit--gave a sharp wooer-like rap at
the door, and was shown by the dimpling Border maid into _The_
ROOM,--which, in those days, meant the only sitting apartment of a
house. Mrs Wilson being absent to superintend the preparations for
dinner, and no one to introduce the parties to each other, think of
George's utter amazement, when he saw the identical fat gentleman, who
came to him thrice in his dream, and ordered him to come to Widow
Wilson's and get payment of his boots! He was the very gentleman in
every respect, every inch of him, and George could have known him
among a thousand. It was not the Duke of Northumberland, but he that
was so very like him, with fair curled hair, and red cheeks, which did
not hang over his cravat. George felt as if he had been dropped into
another state of existence, and hardly knew what to think or say. He
had at first very nigh run up and taken the gentleman's hand, and
addressed him as an old acquaintance, but luckily he recollected the
equivocal circumstances in which they met, which was not actually in
_the shop_, but in George's little bed-closet in the night, or early
in the morning.

In short, the two sat awkward enough, till, at last, Mrs Wilson
entered, in most brilliant attire, and really a handsome fine woman;
and with her a country lady, with something in her face extremely
engaging. Mrs Wilson immediately introduced the parties to each other
thus:--"Brother, this is Mr Dobson, boot and shoemaker in Selkirk;--as
honest a young man, and as good a payer, as I know.--Mr Dobson, this
is Mr Turnbull, my brother, the best friend I ever had; and this is
his daughter Margaret."

The parties were acquainted in one minute, for Mr Turnbull was a frank
kind-hearted gentleman; ay, they were more than acquainted, for the
very second or third look that George got of Margaret Turnbull, he
loved her. And during the whole afternoon, every word that she spoke,
every smile that she smiled, and every happy look that she turned on
another, added to his flame; so that long ere the sun leaned his
elbow on Skelfhill Pen, he was deeper in love than, perhaps, any other
souter in this world ever was. It is needless to describe Miss
Turnbull; she was just what a woman should be, and not exceeding
twenty-five years of age. What a mense she would be to the town of
Selkirk, and to a boot and shoemaker's parlour, as well as to the top
of the councillors' seat every Sunday!

When the dinner was over, the brandy bottle went round, accompanied
with the wee wee glass, in shape of the burr of a Scots Thistle. When
it came to Mr Turnbull, he held it up between him and the
light,--"Keatie, whaten a niff-naff of a glass is this? let us see a
feasible ane."

"If it be over little, you can fill it the oftener, brother. I think a
big dram is so vulgar!"

"That's no the thing, Keatie. The truth is, that ye're a perfect she
Nabal, and ilka thing that takes the value of a plack out o' your
pocket, is vulgar, or improper, or something that way. But I'll tell
you, Keatie, my woman, what you shall do: Set down a black bottle on
this hand o' me, and twa clear anes on this, and the cheeny bowl
atween them, and I'll let you see what I'll do. I ken o' nane within
the ports o' Hawick can afford a bowl better than you. Nane o' your
half bottles and quarter bottles at a time; now Keatie, ye ken, ye hae
a confoundit trick o' that; but I hae some hopes that I'll learn ye
good manners by and by."

"Dear brother, I'm sure you are not going to drink your bottles here?
Think what the town would say, if I were to keep cabals o' drinkers in
my sober house."

"Do as I bid you now, Keatie, and lippen the rest to me.--Ah, she is a
niggard, Mr Dobson, and has muckle need of a little schooling to open
her heart."

The materials were produced, and Mr Turnbull, as had been predicted,
did not spare them. Other two Wilsons joined them immediately after
dinner, the one a shoemaker, and the other our friend the flesher, and
a merrier afternoon has seldom been in Hawick. Mr Turnbull was
perfectly delighted with George;--he made him sing "The Souters o'
Selkirk," "Turn the Blue Bonnets," and all his best things; but when
he came to "Round about Hawick," he made him sing it six times over,
and was never weary of laughing at it, and identifying the characters
with those then living. Then the story of the boots was an
inexhaustible joke, and the likeness between Mr Turnbull and the Duke
of Northumberland an acceptable item. At length Mr Turnbull got so
elevated, that he said, "Ay, man! and they are shod wi' silver, and
silver tassels round the top? I wad gie a bottle o' wine for a sight
o' them."

"It shall cost you nae mair," said George, and in three minutes he set
them on the table. Mr Turnbull tried them on, and walked through and
through the room with them, singing--

    "With silver he was shod before--
    With burning gold behind."

They fitted exactly; and before sitting down, he offered George the
original price, and got them.

It became late rather too soon for our group, but the young lady grew
impatient to get home, and Mr Turnbull was obliged to prepare for
going; nothing, however, would please him, save that George should go
with him all night; and George being, long before this time, over head
and ears in love, accepted of the invitation, and the loan of the
flesher's bay mare, and went with them. Miss Margaret had soon, by
some kind of natural inspiration, discovered our jovial Souter's
partiality for her; and in order to open the way for a banter, (the
best mode of beginning a courtship,) she fell on and rallied him most
severely about the boots and the _Soutering_, and particularly about
letting himself be robbed of the two guineas. This gave George an
opportunity of retaliating so happily, that he wondered at himself,
for he acknowledged that he said things that he never believed he
could have had the face to say to a lady before.

The year after that, the two were married in the house of Mrs Wilson,
and Mr Turnbull paid down a hundred pounds to George on the day he
brought her from that house a bride. Now, thought George to himself,
I have been twice most liberally paid for my boots in that house. My
wife, perhaps, will stand for the third payment, which I hope will be
the best of all; but I still think there is to be another one
beside.--He was not wrong, for after the death of his worthy
father-in-law, he found himself entitled to the third of his whole
effects; the transfer of which, nine years after his marriage, was
made over to him in the house of his friend, Mrs Wilson.




CHAPTER VII.

THE LAIRD OF CASSWAY.


There is an old story which I have often heard related, about a great
Laird of Cassway, in an outer corner of Dumfries-shire, of the name of
Beattie, and his two sons. The incidents of the story are of a very
extraordinary nature. This Beattie had occasion to be almost
constantly in England, because, as my informant said, he took a great
hand in government affairs, from which I conclude that the tradition
had its rise about the time of the Civil Wars; for about the close of
that time, the Scotts took the advantage of the times to put the
Beatties down, who, for some previous ages, had maintained the
superiority of that district.

Be that as it may, the Laird of Cassway's second son, Francis, fell
desperately in love with a remarkably beautiful girl, the eldest
daughter of Henry Scott of Drumfielding, a gentleman, but still only a
retainer, and far beneath Beattie of Cassway, both in point of wealth
and influence. Francis was a scholar newly returned from the
University--was tall, handsome, of a pale complexion, and gentlemanly
appearance, while Thomas, the eldest son, was fair, ruddy, and
stout-made, a perfect picture of health and good-humour,--a sportsman,
a warrior, and a jovial blade; one who would not suffer a fox to get
rest in the whole moor district. He rode the best horse, kept the best
hounds, played the best fiddle, danced the best country bumpkin, and
took the stoutest draught of mountain dew, of any man between Erick
Brae and Teviot Stone, and was altogether that sort of a young man,
that whenever he cast his eyes on a pretty girl, either at chapel or
weapon-shaw, she would hide her face, and giggle as if tickled by some
unseen hand.

Now, though Thomas, or the Young Laird, as he was called, had only
spoke once to Ellen Scott in his life, at which time he chucked her
below the chin, and bid the devil take him if ever he saw as bonny a
face in his whole born days; yet, for all that, Ellen loved him. It
could not be said that she was _in love_ with him, for a maiden's
heart must be won before it is given absolutely away; but hers gave
him the preference to any other young man. She loved to see him, to
hear of him, and to laugh at him; and it was even observed by the
domestics, that Tam Beattie o' the Cassway's name came oftener into
her conversation than there was any good reason for.

Such was the state of affairs when Francis came home, and fell
desperately in love with Ellen Scott; and his father being in England,
and he under no restraint, he went frequently to visit her. She
received him with a kindness and affability that pleased him to the
heart; but he little wist that this was only a spontaneous and natural
glow of kindness towards him because of his connexions, and rather
because he was the Young Laird of Cassway's only brother, than the
poor but accomplished Francis Beattie, the scholar from Oxford.

He was, however, so much delighted with her, that he asked her
father's permission to pay his addresses to her. Her father, who was a
prudent and sensible man, answered him in this wise--"That nothing
would give him greater delight than to see his beloved Ellen joined
with so accomplished and amiable a young gentleman in the bonds of
holy wedlock, provided his father's assent was previously obtained.
But as he himself was subordinate to another house, not on the best
terms with the house of Cassway, he would not take it on him to
sanction any such connexion without the Old Laird's full consent.
That, moreover, as he, Francis Beattie, was just setting out in life,
as a lawyer, there was but too much reason to doubt that a
matrimonial connexion with Ellen at that time would be highly
imprudent; therefore it was not to be thought further of till the Old
Laird was consulted. In the meantime, he should always be welcome to
his house, and to his daughter's company, as he had the same
dependence on his honour and integrity, as if he had been a son of his
own."

The young man thanked him affectionately, and could not help
acquiescing in the truth of his remarks, promised not to mention
matrimony farther, till he had consulted his father, and added--"But
indeed you must excuse me, if I avail myself of your permission to
visit here often, as I am sensible that it will be impossible for me
to live for any space of time out of my dear Ellen's sight." He was
again assured of welcome, and the two parted mutually pleased.

Henry Scott of Drumfielding was a widower, with six daughters, over
whom presided Mrs Jane Jerdan, their maternal aunt, an old maid, with
fashions and ideas even more antiquated than herself. No sooner had
the young wooer taken his leave, than she bounced into the room, the
only sitting apartment in the house, and said, in a loud important
whisper, "What's that young swankey of a lawyer wanting, that he's aye
hankering sae muckle about our town? I'll tell you what, brother
Harry, it strikes me that he wants to make a wheelwright o' your
daughter Nell. Now, gin he axes your consent to ony siccan thing,
dinna ye grant it. That's a'. Take an auld fool's advice gin ye wad
prosper. Folk are a' wise ahint the hand, and sae will ye be."

"Dear, Mrs Jane, what objections can you have to Mr Francis Beattie,
the most accomplished young gentleman of the whole country?"

"'Complished gentleman! 'Complished kirn-milk! I'll tell you what,
brother Harry,--afore I were a landless lady, I wad rather be a
tailor's layboard. What has he to maintain a lady spouse with? The
wind o' his lungs, forsooth!--thinks to sell that for goud in
goupings. Hech me! Crazy wad they be wha wad buy it; and they wha
trust to crazy people for their living will live but crazily. Take an
auld fool's advice gin ye wad prosper, else ye'll be wise ahint the
hand. Have nae mair to do with him--Nell's bread for his betters; tell
him that. Or, by my certy, gin I meet wi' him face to face, _I'll_
tell him."

"It would be unfriendly in me to keep aught a secret from you, sister,
considering the interest you have taken in my family. I _have_ given
him my consent to visit my daughter, but at the same time have
restricted him from mentioning matrimony until he have consulted his
father."

"And what is the visiting to gang for, then? Away wi' him! Our Nell's
food for his betters. What wad you think an she could get the Young
Laird, his brother, wi' a blink o' her ee?"

"Never speak to me of that, Mrs Jane. I wad rather see the poorest of
his shepherd lads coming to court my child than see him;" and with
these words Henry left the room.

Mrs Jane stood long, making faces, shaking her apron with both hands,
nodding her head, and sometimes giving a stamp with her foot. "I have
set my face against that connexion," said she; "our Nell's no made for
a lady to a London lawyer. It wad set her rather better to be Lady of
Cassway. The Young Laird, for me! I'll hae the branks of love thrown
over the heads o' the twasome, tie the tangs thegither, and then let
them gallop like twa kippled grews. My brother Harry's a simple man;
he disna ken the credit that he has by his daughters--thanks to some
other body than him! Niece Nell has a shape, an ee, and a lady-manner
that wad kilhab the best lord o' the kingdom, were he to come under
their influence and my manoovres. She's a Jerdan a' through; and that
I'll let them ken! Folk are a' wise ahint the hand; credit only comes
by catch and keep. Goodnight to a' younger brothers, puffings o' love
vows, and sahs o' wind! Gie me the good green hills, the gruff
wedders, and bob-tail'd yowes; and let the Law and the Gospel-men sell
the wind o' their lungs as dear as they can."

In a few days, Henry of Drumfielding was called out to attend his
Chief on some expedition; on which Mrs Jane, not caring to trust her
message to any other person, went over to Cassway, and invited the
Young Laird to Drumfielding to see her niece, quite convinced that her
charms and endowments would at once enslave the elder brother as they
had done the younger. Tam Beattie was delighted at finding such a good
back friend as Mrs Jane, for he had not failed to observe, for a
twelvemonth back, that Ellen Scott was very pretty, and, either
through chance or design, he asked Mrs Jane if the young lady was
privy to this invitation.

"_She_ privy to it!" exclaimed Mrs Jane, shaking her apron. "Ha, weel
I wat, no! She wad soon hae flown in my face wi' her gibery and her
jaukery, had I tauld her my errand; but the gowk kens what the
tittling wants, although it is not aye crying, _Give, give_, like the
horse loch-leech."

"Does the horse-leech really cry that, Mrs Jane? I should think, from
a view of its mouth, that it could scarcely cry any thing," said Tom.

"Are ye sic a reprobate as to deny the words o' the Scripture, sir?
Hech, wae's me! what some folk hae to answer for! We're a' wise ahint
the hand. But hark ye,--come ye ower in time, else I am feared she may
be settled for ever out o' your reach. Now, I canna bide to think on
that, for I have always thought you twa made for ane anither. Let me
take a look o' you frae tap to tae--O yes--made for ane anither. Come
ower in time, before billy Harry come hame again; and let your visit
be in timeous hours, else I'll gie you the back of the door to
keep.--Wild reprobate!" she exclaimed to herself, on taking her leave;
"to deny that the horse loch-leech can speak! Ha--he--The Young Laird
is the man for me!"

Thomas Beattie was true to his appointment, as may be supposed, and
Mrs Jane having her niece dressed in style, he was perfectly charmed
with her; and really it cannot be denied that Ellen was as much
delighted with him. She was young, gay, and frolicsome, and Ellen
never spent a more joyous and happy afternoon, or knew before what it
was to be in a presence that delighted her so much. While they sat
conversing, and apparently better satisfied with the company of each
other than was likely to be regarded with indifference by any other
individual aspiring to the favour of the young lady, the door was
opened, and there entered no other than Francis Beattie! When Ellen
saw her devoted lover appear thus suddenly, she blushed deeply, and
her glee was damped in a moment. She looked rather like a condemned
criminal, or at least a guilty creature, than what she really was,--a
being over whose mind the cloud of guilt had never cast its shadow.

Francis loved her above all things on earth or in heaven, and the
moment he saw her so much abashed at being surprised in the company of
his brother, his spirit was moved to jealousy--to maddening and
uncontrolable jealousy. His ears rang, his hair stood on end, and the
contour of his face became like a bent bow. He walked up to his
brother with his hand on his hilt, and, in a state of excitement which
rendered his words inarticulate, addressed him thus, while his teeth
ground together like a horse-rattle:

"Pray, sir, may I ask you of your intentions, and of what you are
seeking here?"

"I know not, Frank, what right you have to ask any such questions; but
you will allow that I have a right to ask at you what _you_ are
seeking here at present, seeing you come so very inopportunely?"

"Sir," said Francis, whose passion could stay no farther parley, "dare
you put it to the issue of the sword this moment?"

"Come now, dear Francis, do not act the fool and the madman both at a
time. Rather than bring such a dispute to the issue of the sword
between two brothers who never had a quarrel in their lives, I propose
that we bring it to a much more temperate and decisive issue here
where we stand, by giving the maiden her choice. Stand you there at
that corner of the room, I at this, and Ellen Scott in the middle; let
us both ask her, and to whomsoever she comes, the prize be his. Why
should we try to decide, by the loss of one of our lives, what we
cannot decide, and what may be decided in a friendly and rational way
in one minute?"

"It is easy for you, sir, to talk temperately and with indifference of
such a trial, but not so with me. This young lady is dear to my
heart."

"Well, but so is she to mine. Let us, therefore, appeal to the lady at
once, whose claim is the best; and as your pretensions are the
highest, do you ask her first."

"My dearest Ellen," said Francis, humbly and affectionately, "you know
that my whole soul is devoted to your love, and that I aspire to it
only in the most honourable way; put an end to this dispute therefore
by honouring me with the preference which the unequivocal offer of my
hand merits."

Ellen stood dumb and motionless, looking steadfastly down at the hem
of her green jerkin, which she was nibbling with both her hands. She
dared not lift an eye to either of the brothers, though apparently
conscious that she ought to have recognised the claims of Francis.

"Ellen, I need not tell you that I love you," said Thomas, in a light
and careless manner, as if certain that his appeal would be
successful; "nor need I attempt to tell how dearly and how long I will
love you, for in faith I cannot. Will you make the discovery for
yourself by deciding in my favour?"

Ellen looked up. There was a smile on her lovely face; an arch,
mischievous, and happy smile, but it turned not on Thomas. Her face
turned to the contrary side, but yet the beam of that smile fell not
on Francis, who stood in a state of as terrible suspense between hope
and fear, as a Roman Catholic sinner at the gate of heaven, who has
implored of St Peter to open the gate, and awaits a final answer. The
die of his fate was soon cast, for Ellen, looking one way, yet moving
another, straightway threw herself into Thomas Beattie's arms,
exclaiming, "Ah, Tom! I fear I am doing that which I shall rue, but I
must trust to your generosity; for, bad as you are, I like you the
best!"

Thomas took her in his arms, and kissed her; but before he could say a
word in return, the despair and rage of his brother, breaking forth
over every barrier of reason, interrupted him. "This is the trick of a
coward, to screen himself from the chastisement he deserves. But you
escape me not thus! Follow me if you dare!" And as he said this,
Francis rushed from the house, shaking his naked sword at his brother.

Ellen trembled with agitation at the young man's rage; and while
Thomas still continued to assure her of his unalterable affection, Mrs
Jane Jerdan entered, plucking her apron so as to make it twang like a
bowstring.

"What's a' this, Squire Tummas? Are we to be habbled out o' house and
hadding by this rapturous[B] young lawyer o' yours? By the souls o'
the Jerdans, I'll kick up sic a stoure about his lugs as shall blind
the juridical een o' him! It's queer that men should study the law
only to learn to break it. Sure am I, nae gentleman, that hasna been
bred a lawyer, wad come into a neighbour's house bullyragging that
gate wi' sword in hand, malice prepense in his eye, and venom on his
tongue. Just as a lassie hadna her ain freedom o' choice, because a
fool has been pleased to ask her! Haud the grip you hae, Niece Nell;
ye hae made a wise choice for aince. Tam's the man for my money! Folk
are a' wise ahint the hand, but real wisdom lies in taking time by the
forelock. But, Squire Tam, the thing that I want to ken is this--Are
you going to put up wi' a' that bullying and threatening, or do ye
propose to chastise the fool according to his folly?"

"In truth, Mrs Jane, I am very sorry for my brother's behaviour, and
could not with honour yield any more than I did to pacify him. But he
must be humbled. It will not do to suffer him to carry matters with
so high a hand."

"Now, wad ye be but advised and leave him to me, I would play him sic
a plisky as he shouldna forget till his dying day. By the souls o' the
Jerdans, I would! Now promise to me that ye winna fight him."

"O promise, promise!" cried Ellen vehemently, "for the sake of
heaven's love, promise my aunt that."

Thomas smiled and shook his head, as much as if he had said, "You do
not know what you are asking." Mrs Jane went on.

"Do it then--do it with a vengeance, and remember this, that wherever
ye set the place o' combat, be it in hill or dale, deep linn or moss
hagg, I shall have a thirdsman there to encourage you on. I shall give
you a meeting you little wot of."

Thomas Beattie took all this for words of course, as Mrs Jane was well
known for a raving, ranting old maid, whose vehemence few regarded,
though a great many respected her for the care she had taken of her
sister's family, and a greater number still regarded her with terror,
as a being possessed of superhuman powers; so after many expressions
of the fondest love for Ellen, he took his leave, his mind being made
up how it behoved him to deal with his brother.

I forgot to mention before, that old Beattie lived at Nether Cassway
with his family; and his eldest son Thomas at Over Cassway, having,
on his father's entering into a second marriage, been put in
possession of that castle, and these lands. Francis, of course, lived
in his father's house when in Scotland; and it was thus that his
brother knew nothing of his frequent visits to Ellen Scott.

That night, as soon as Thomas went home, he dispatched a note to his
brother to the following purport: That he was sorry for the rudeness
and unreasonableness of his behaviour. But if, on coming to himself,
he was willing to make an apology before his mistress, then he
(Thomas) would gladly extend to him the right hand of love and
brotherhood; but if he refused this, he would please to meet him on
the Crook of Glen-dearg next morning by the sun-rising. Francis
returned for answer that he would meet him at the time and place
appointed. There was then no farther door of reconciliation left open,
but Thomas still had hopes of managing him even on the combat field.

Francis slept little that night, being wholly set on revenge for the
loss of his beloved mistress; and a little after day-break he arose,
and putting himself in light armour, proceeded to the place of
rendezvous. He had farther to go than his elder brother, and on coming
in sight of the Crook of Glen-dearg, he perceived the latter there
before him. He was wrapt in his cavalier's cloak, and walking up and
down the Crook with impassioned strides, on which Francis
soliloquized as follows, as he hasted on:--"Ah ha! so Tom is here
before me! This is what I did not expect, for I did not think the
flagitious dog had so much spirit or courage in him as to meet me. I
am glad he has! for how I long to chastise him, and draw some of the
pampered blood from that vain and insolent heart, which has bereaved
me of all I held dear on earth!"

In this way did he cherish his wrath till close at his brother's side,
and then, addressing him in the same insolent terms, he desired him to
cease his cowardly cogitations and draw. His opponent instantly
wheeled about, threw off his horseman's cloak, and presented his
sword; and behold the young man's father stood before him, armed and
ready for action! The sword fell from Francis's hand, and he stood
appalled as if he had been a statue, unable either to utter a word or
move a muscle.

"Take up thy sword, caitiff, and let it work thy ruthless work of
vengeance here. Is it not better that thou shouldst pierce this old
heart, worn out with care and sorrow, and chilled by the ingratitude
of my race, than that of thy gallant and generous brother, the
representative of our house, and the Chief of our name? Take up thy
sword, I say, and if I do not chastise thee as thou deservest, may
Heaven reft the sword of justice from the hand of the avenger!"

"The God of Heaven forbid that I should ever lift my sword against my
honoured father!" said Francis.

"Thou darest not, thou traitor and coward!" returned the father.--"I
throw back the disgraceful terms in thy teeth which thou used'st to
thy brother. Thou camest here boiling with rancour, to shed his blood;
and when I appear in person for him, thou darest not accept the
challenge."

"You never did me wrong, my dear father; but my brother has wronged me
in the tenderest part."

"Thy brother never wronged thee intentionally, thou deceitful and
sanguinary fratricide. It was thou alone who forced this quarrel upon
him; and I have great reason to suspect thee of a design to cut him
off, that the inheritance and the maid might both be thine own. But
here I swear by the arm that made me, and the Redeemer that saved me,
if thou wilt not go straight and kneel to thy brother for forgiveness,
confessing thy injurious treatment, and swearing submission to thy
natural Chief, I will banish thee from my house and presence for ever,
and load thee with a parent's curse, which shall never be removed from
thy soul till thou art crushed to the lowest hell."

The young scholar, being utterly astounded at his father's words, and
at the awful and stern manner in which he addressed him, whom he had
never before reprimanded, was wholly overcome. He kneeled to his
parent, and implored his forgiveness, promising, with tears, to fulfil
every injunction which it would please him to enjoin; and on this
understanding, the two parted on amicable and gracious terms.

Francis went straight to the tower of Over Cassway, and inquired for
his brother, resolved to fulfil his father's stern injunctions to the
very letter. He was informed his brother was in his chamber in bed,
and indisposed. He asked the porter farther, if he had not been forth
that day, and was answered, that he had gone forth early in the
morning in armour, but had quickly returned, apparently in great
agitation, and betaken himself to his bed. Francis then requested to
be taken to his brother, to which the servant instantly assented, and
led him up to the chamber, never suspecting that there could be any
animosity between the two only brothers; but on John Burgess opening
the door, and announcing the Tutor, Thomas, being in a nervous state,
was a little alarmed. "Remain in the room there, Burgess," said
he.--"What, brother Frank, are you seeking here at this hour, armed
capapee? I hope you are not come to assassinate me in my bed?"

"God forbid, brother," said the other; "here John, take my sword down
with you, I want some private conversation with Thomas." John did so,
and the following conversation ensued; for as soon as the door closed,
Francis dropt on his knees, and said, "O, my dear brother, I have
erred grievously, and am come to confess my crime, and implore your
pardon."

"We have both erred, Francis, in suffering any earthly concern to
incite us against each other's lives. We have both erred, but you have
my forgiveness cheerfully; here is my hand on it, and grant me thine
in return. Oh, Francis, I have got an admonition this morning, that
never will be erased from my memory, and which has caused me to see my
life in a new light. What or whom think you I met an hour ago on my
way to the Crook of Glen-dearg to encounter you?"

"Our father, perhaps."

"You have seen him, then?"

"Indeed I have, and he has given me such a reprimand for severity, as
son never before received from a parent."

"Brother Frank, I must tell you, and when I do, you will not believe
me--It _was not_ our father whom we both saw this morning."

"It was no other whom I saw. What do you mean? Do you suppose that I
do not know my own father?"

"I tell you it was not, and could not be. I had an express from him
yesterday. He is two hundred miles from this, and cannot be in
Scotland sooner than three weeks hence."

"You astonish me, Thomas. This is beyond human comprehension!"

"It is true--that I avouch, and the certainty of it has sickened me at
heart. You must be aware that he came not home last night, and that
his horse and retinue have not arrived."

"He was not at home, it is true, nor have his horse and retinue
arrived in Scotland. Still there is no denying that our father is
here, and that it was he who spoke to and admonished me."

"I tell you it is impossible. A spirit hath spoke to us in our
father's likeness, for he is not, and cannot be, in Scotland at this
time. My faculties are altogether confounded by the event, not being
able to calculate on the qualities or condition of our monitor. An
evil spirit it certainly could not be, for all its admonitions pointed
to good. I sorely dread, Francis, that our father is no more--that
there has been another engagement, that he has lost his life, and that
his soul has been lingering around his family before taking its final
leave of this sphere. I believe that our father is dead; and for my
part I am so sick at heart, that my nerves are all unstrung. Pray, do
you take horse and post off for Salop, from whence his commission to
me yesterday was dated, and see what hath happened to our revered
father."

"I cannot, for my life, give credit to this, brother, or that it was
any other being but my father himself who rebuked me. Pray allow me to
tarry another day at least, before I set out. Perhaps our father may
appear in the neighbourhood, and may be concealing himself for some
secret purpose.--Did you tell him of our quarrel?"

"No. He never asked me concerning it, but charged me sharply with my
intent on the first word, and adjured me, by my regard for his
blessing, and my hope in heaven, to desist from my purpose."

"Then he knew it all intuitively; for when I first went in view of the
spot appointed for our meeting, I perceived him walking sharply to and
fro, wrapped in his military cloak. He never so much as deigned to
look at me, till I came close to his side, and thinking it was
yourself, I fell to upbraiding him, and desired him to draw. He then
threw off his cloak, drew his sword, and, telling me he came in your
place, dared me to the encounter. But he knew all the grounds of our
quarrel minutely, and laid the blame on me. I own I am a little
puzzled to reconcile circumstances, but am convinced my father is near
at hand. I heard his words, and saw his eyes flashing anger and
indignation. Unfortunately I did not touch him, which would have put
an end to all doubts; for he did not present the hand of
reconciliation to me, as I expected he would have done, on my
yielding implicitly to all his injunctions."

The two brothers then parted, with protestations of mutual forbearance
in all time coming, and with an understanding, as that was the morning
of Saturday, that if their father, or some word of him, did not reach
home before the next evening, the Tutor of Cassway was to take horse
for the county of Salop, early on Monday morning.

Thomas, being thus once more left to himself, could do nothing but
toss and tumble in his bed, and reflect on the extraordinary
occurrence of that morning; and, after many troubled cogitations, it
at length occurred to his recollection what Mrs Jane Jerdan had said
to him:--"Do it then. Do it with a vengeance!--But remember this, that
wherever ye set the place of combat, be it in hill or dale, deep linn,
or moss hagg, I shall have a thirdsman there to encourage you on. I
shall give you a meeting you little wot of."

If he was confounded before, he was ten times more so at the
remembrance of these words, of most ominous import.

At the time he totally disregarded them, taking them for mere
rodomontade; but now the idea was to him terrible, that his father's
spirit, like the prophet's of old, should have been conjured up by
witchcraft; and then again he bethought himself that no witch would
have employed her power to prevent evil. In the end, he knew not what
to think, and so, taking the hammer from its rest, he gave three raps
on the pipe drum, for there were no bells in the towers of those days,
and up came old John Burgess, Thomas Beattie's henchman, huntsman, and
groom of the chambers, one who had been attached to the family for
fifty years, and he says, in his slow West-Border tongue, "How's tou
now, callan'?--Is tou ony betterlins? There has been tway stags seen
in the Bloodhope-Linns tis mworning already."

"Ay, and there has been something else seen, John, that lies nearer to
my heart, to-day." John looked at his master with an inquisitive eye
and quivering lip, but said nothing. The latter went on, "I am very
unwell to-day, John, and cannot tell what is the matter with me. I
think I am bewitched."

"It's very like tou is, callan. I pits nae doubt on't at a'."

"Is there any body in this moor district whom you ever heard blamed
for the horrible crime of witchcraft?"

"Ay, that there is; mair than ane or tway. There's our neighbour,
Lucky Jerdan, for instance, and her niece Nell,--the warst o' the
pair, I doubt." John said this with a sly stupid leer, for he had
admitted the old lady to an audience with his master the day before,
and had eyed him afterwards bending his course towards Drumfielding.

"John, I am not disposed to jest at this time; for I am disturbed in
mind, and very ill. Tell me, in reality, did you ever hear Mrs Jane
Jerdan accused of being a witch?"

"Why, look thee, master, I dares nae say she's a wotch; for Lucky has
mony good points in her character. But it's weel kenned she has mair
power nor her ain, for she can stwop a' the plews in Eskdale wi' a
wave o' her hand, and can raise the dead out o' their graves, just as
a matter o' cwoorse."

"That, John, is an extraordinary power indeed. But did you never hear
of her sending any living men _to_ their graves? For as that is rather
the danger that hangs over me, I wish you would take a ride over and
desire Mrs Jane to come and see me. Tell her I am ill, and request of
her to come and see me."

"I shall do that, callan'. But are tou sure it is the auld wotch I'm
to bring? For it strikes me the young ane maybe has done the deed; and
if sae, she is the fittest to effect the cure. But I sall bring the
auld ane--Dinna flee intil a rage, for I sall bring the auld ane;
though, gude forgie me, it is unco like bringing the houdy."

Away went John Burgess to Drumfielding; but Mrs Jane would not move
for all his entreaties. She sent back word to his master, to "rise
out o' his bed, for he wad be waur if ony thing ailed him; and if he
had aught to say to auld Jane Jerdan, she would be ready to hear it at
hame, though he behoved to remember that it wasna ilka subject under
the sun that she could thole to be questioned anent."

With this answer John was forced to return, and there being no
accounts of old Beattie having been seen in Scotland, the young men
remained all the Sabbath-day in the utmost consternation at the
apparition of their father they had seen, and the appalling rebuke
they had received from it. The most incredulous mind could scarce
doubt that they had had communion with a supernatural being; and not
being able to draw any other conclusion themselves, they became
persuaded that their father was dead; and accordingly, both prepared
for setting out early on Monday morning towards the county of Salop,
from whence they had last heard of him.

But just as they were ready to set out, when their spurs were buckled
on and their horses bridled, Andrew Johnston, their father's
confidential servant, arrived from the place to which they were bound.
He had rode night and day, never once stinting the light gallop, as he
said, and had changed his horse seven times. He appeared as if his
ideas were in a state of derangement and confusion; and when he saw
his young masters standing together, and ready-mounted for a journey,
he stared at them as if he scarcely believed his own senses. They of
course asked immediately about the cause of his express; but his
answers were equivocal, and he appeared not to be able to assign any
motive. They asked him concerning their father, and if any thing
extraordinary had happened to him. He would not say either that there
had, or that there had not; but inquired, in his turn, if nothing
extraordinary had happened with them at home. They looked to one
another, and returned him no answer; but at length the youngest said,
"Why, Andrew, you profess to have ridden express for the distance of
two hundred miles; now, you surely must have some guess for what
purpose you have done this? Say, then, at once, what your message is:
Is our father alive?"

"Ye--es; I think he is."

"You _think_ he is? Are you uncertain, then?"

"I am certain he is not _dead_,--at least was not when I left him.
But--hum--certainly there has a change taken place. Hark ye,
masters--can a man be said to be in life when he is out of himself?"

"Why, man, keep us not in this thrilling suspense.--Is our father
well?"

"No--not _quite_ well. I am sorry to say, honest gentleman, that he is
not. But the truth is, my masters, now that I see you well and hearty,
and about to take a journey in company, I begin to suspect that I
have been posted all this way on a fool's errand; and not another
syllable will I speak on the subject, till I have had some
refreshment, and if you still insist on hearing a ridiculous story,
you shall hear it then."

When the matter of the refreshment had been got over to Andrew's full
satisfaction, he began as follows:

"Why, faith, you see, my masters, it is not easy to say my errand to
you, for in fact I have none. Therefore, all that I can do is to tell
you a story,--a most ridiculous one it is, as ever sent a poor fellow
out on the gallop for the matter of two hundred miles or so. On the
morning before last, right early, little Isaac, the page, comes to me,
and he says,--'Johnston, thou must go and visit measter. He's bad.'

"'Bad!' says I. 'Whaten way is he bad?'

"'Why,' says he, 'he's so far ill as he's not well, and desires to see
you without one moment's delay. He's in fine taking, and that you'll
find; but whatfor do I stand here? Lword, I never got such a fright.
Why, Johnston, does thou know that measter hath lwost himself?'

"'How lost himself? rabbit,' says I, 'speak plain out, else I'll have
thee lug-hauled, thou dwarf!' for my blood rose at the imp, for
fooling at any mishap of my master's. But my choler only made him
worse, for there is not a greater deil's-buckie in all the Five
Dales.

"'Why, man, it is true that I said,' quoth he, laughing; 'the old
gurly squoir hath lwost himself; and it will be grand sport to see
thee going calling him at all the steane-crosses in the kingdom, in
this here way--Ho yes! and a two times ho yes! and a _three_ times ho
yes! Did any body no see the better half of my measter, Laird of the
twa Cassways, Bloodhope, and Pantland, which was amissing overnight,
and is supposed to have gone a-wool-gathering? If any body hath seen
that better part of my measter, whilk contains as mooch wit as a man
could drive on a hurlbarrow, let them restore it to me, Andrew
Johnston, piper, trumpeter, whacker, and wheedler, to the same great
and noble squoir; and high shall be his reward--Ho yes!'

"'The devil restore thee to thy right mind!' said I, knocking him
down, and leaving him sprawling in the kennel, and then hasted to my
master, whom I found feverish, restless, and raving, and yet with an
earnestness in his demeanour that stunned and terrified me. He seized
my hand in both his, which were burning like fire, and gave me such a
look of despair as I shall never forget. 'Johnston, I am ill,' said
he, 'grievously ill, and know not what is to become of me. Every nerve
in my body is in a burning heat, and my soul is as it were torn to
fritters with amazement. Johnston, as sure as you are in the body,
something most deplorable hath happened to em.'

"'Yes, as sure as I am in the body, there has, master,' says I. 'But
I'll have you bled and doctored in style; and you shall soon be as
sound as a roach,' says I; 'for a gentleman must not lose heart
altogether for a little fire-raising in his outworks, if it does not
reach the citadel,' says I to him. But he cut me short by shaking his
head and flinging my hand from him.

"'A truce with your talking,' says he. 'That which hath befallen me is
as much above your comprehension as the sun is above the earth, and
never will be comprehended by mortal man; but I must inform you of it,
as I have no other means of gaining the intelligence I yearn for, and
which I am incapable of gaining personally. Johnston, there never was
a mortal man suffered what I have suffered since midnight. I believe I
have had doings with hell; for I have been disembodied, and embodied
again, and the intensity of my tortures has been unparalleled.--I was
at home this morning at day-break.'

"'At home at Cassway!' says I. 'I am sorry to hear you say so, master,
because you know, or should know, that the thing is impossible, you
being in the ancient town of Shrewsbury on the King's business.'

"'I was at home in very deed, Andrew,' returned he; 'but whether in
the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell--the Lord only knoweth.
But there I was in this guise, and with this heart and all its
feelings within me, where I saw scenes, heard words, and spoke
others, which I will here relate to you. I had finished my dispatches
last night by midnight, and was sitting musing on the hard fate and
improvidence of my sovereign master, when, ere ever I was aware, a
neighbour of ours, Mrs Jane Jerdan, of Drumfielding, a mysterious
character, with whom I have had some strange doings in my time, came
suddenly into the chamber, and stood before me. I accosted her with
doubt and terror, asking what had brought her so far from home.'

"'You are not so far from home as you imagine,' said she; 'and it is
fortunate for some that it is so. Your two sons have quarrelled about
the possession of niece Ellen, and though the eldest is blameless of
the quarrel, yet has he been forced into it, and they are engaged to
fight at day-break at the Crook of Glen-dearg. There they will
assuredly fall by each other's hands, if you interpose not; for there
is no other authority now on earth that can prevent this woful
calamity.'

"'Alas! how can I interfere,' said I, 'at this distance? It is already
within a few hours of the meeting, and before I get from among the
windings of the Severn, their swords will be bathed in each other's
blood! I must trust to the interference of Heaven.'

"'Is your name and influence, then, to perish for ever?' said she. Is
it so soon to follow your master's, the great Maxwell of the Dales,
into utter oblivion? Why not rather rouse into requisition the
energies of the spirits that watch over human destinies? At least step
aside with me, that I may disclose the scene to your eyes. You know I
can do it; and you may then act according to your natural impulse.'

"'Such were the import of the words she spoke to me, if not the very
words themselves. I understood them not at the time; nor do I yet. But
when she had done speaking, she took me by the hand, and hurried me
towards the door of the apartment, which she opened, and the first
step we took over the threshold, we stepped into a void space, and
fell downward. I was going to call out, but felt my descent so rapid,
that my voice was stifled, and I could not so much as draw my breath.
I expected every moment to fall against something, and be dashed to
pieces; and I shut my eyes, clenched my teeth, and held by the dame's
hand with a frenzied grasp, in expectation of the catastrophe. But
down we went--down and down, with a celerity which tongue cannot
describe, without light, breath, or any sort of impediment. I now felt
assured that we had both at once stepped from off the earth, and were
hurled into the immeasurable void. The airs of darkness sung in my
ears with a booming din as I rolled down the steeps of everlasting
night, an outcast from nature and all its harmonies, and a journeyer
into the depths of hell.

"'I still held my companion's hand, and felt the pressure of hers; and
so long did this our alarming descent continue, that I at length
caught myself breathing once more, but as quick as if I had been in
the height of a fever. I then tried every effort to speak, but they
were all unavailing; for I could not emit one sound, although my lips
and tongue fashioned the words. Think, then, of my astonishment, when
my companion sung out the following stanza with the greatest glee:--

        'Here we roll,
        Body and soul,
    Down to the deeps of the Paynim's goal--
        With speed and with spell,
        With yo and with yell,
    This is the way to the palace of hell--
        Sing Yo! Ho!
        Level and low,
    Down to the Valley of Vision we go!'

"'Ha, ha, ha! Tam Beattie,' added she, 'where is a' your courage now?
Cannot ye lift up your voice and sing a stave wi' your auld crony? And
cannot ye lift up your een, and see what region you are in now?'

"'I did force open my eyelids, and beheld light, and apparently
worlds, or huge lurid substances, gliding by me with speed beyond that
of the lightning of heaven. I certainly perceived light, though of a
dim uncertain nature; but so precipitate was my descent, I could not
distinguish from whence it proceeded, or of what it consisted, whether
of the vapours of chaotic wastes, or the streamers of hell. So I
again shut my eyes closer than ever, and waited the event in terror
unutterable.

"'We at length came upon something which interrupted our farther
progress. I had no feeling as we fell against it, but merely as if we
came in contact with some soft substance that impeded our descent; and
immediately afterwards I perceived that our motion had ceased.

"'What a terrible tumble we hae gotten, Laird!' said my companion.
'But ye are now in the place where you should be; and deil speed the
coward!'

"'So saying, she quitted my hand, and I felt as if she were wrested
from me by a third object; but still I durst not open my eyes, being
convinced that I was lying in the depths of hell, or some hideous
place not to be dreamt of; so I lay still in despair, not even daring
to address a prayer to my Maker. At length I lifted my eyes slowly and
fearfully; but they had no power of distinguishing objects. All that I
perceived was a vision of something in nature, with which I had in
life been too well acquainted. It was a glimpse of green glens, long
withdrawing ridges, and one high hill, with a cairn on its summit. I
rubbed my eyes to divest them of the enchantment, but when I opened
them again, the illusion was still brighter and more magnificent. Then
springing to my feet, I perceived that I was lying in a little fairy
ring, not one hundred yards from the door of my own hall!

"'I was, as you may well conceive, dazzled with admiration; still I
felt that something was not right with me, and that I was struggling
with an enchantment; but recollecting the hideous story told me by the
beldame, of the deadly discord between my two sons, I hasted to watch
their motions, for the morning was yet but dawning. In a few seconds
after recovering my senses, I perceived my eldest son Thomas leave his
tower armed, and pass on towards the place of appointment. I waylaid
him, and remarked to him that he was very early astir, and I feared on
no good intent. He made no answer, but stood like one in a stupor, and
gazed at me. 'I know your purpose, son Thomas,' said I; 'so it is in
vain for you to equivocate. You have challenged your brother, and are
going to meet him in deadly combat; but as you value your father's
blessing, and would deprecate his curse--as you value your hope in
heaven, and would escape the punishment of hell--abandon the hideous
and cursed intent, and be reconciled to your only brother.'

"'On this, my dutiful son Thomas kneeled to me, and presented his
sword, disclaiming, at the same time, all intentions of taking away
his brother's life, and all animosity for the vengeance sought against
himself, and thanked me in a flood of tears for my interference. I
then commanded him back to his couch, and taking his cloak and sword,
hasted away to the Crook of Glen-dearg, to wait the arrival of his
brother.'"

Here Andrew Johnston's narrative detailed the self-same circumstances
recorded in a former part of this tale, as having passed between the
father and his younger son, so that it is needless to recapitulate
them; but beginning where that broke off, he added, in the words of
the Old Laird, "'As soon as my son Francis had left me, in order to be
reconciled to his brother, I returned to the fairy knowe and ring
where I first found myself seated at day-break. I know not why I went
there, for though I considered with myself, I could discover no motive
that I had for doing so, but was led thither by a sort of impulse
which I could not resist, and from the same feeling spread my son's
mantle on the spot, laid his sword down beside it, and stretched me
down to sleep. I remember nothing farther with any degree of accuracy,
for I instantly fell into a chaos of suffering, confusion, and racking
dismay, from which I was only of late released by awaking from a
trance, on the very seat, and in the same guise in which I was the
evening before. I am certain I was at home in body or in spirit--saw
my sons--spake these words to them, and heard theirs in return. How I
returned I know even less, if that is possible, than how I went; for
it seemed to me that the mysterious force that presses us to this
sphere, and supports us on it, was in my case withdrawn or subverted,
and that I merely fell from one part of the earth's surface and
alighted on another. Now I am so ill that I cannot move from this
couch; therefore, Andrew, do you mount and ride straight home. Spare
no horse-flesh, by night or by day, to bring me word of my family, for
I dread that some evil hath befallen them. If you find them in life,
give them many charges from me of brotherly love and affection; if
not--what can I say, but, in the words of the patriarch, If I am
bereaved of my children, I am bereaved.'"

The two brothers, in utter amazement, went together to the green ring
on the top of the knoll above the Castle of Cassway, and there found
the mantle lying spread, and the sword beside it. They then, without
letting Johnston into the awful secret, mounted straight, and rode off
with him to their father. They found him still in bed, and very ill;
and though rejoiced at seeing them, they soon lost hope of his
recovery, his spirits being broken and deranged in a wonderful manner.
Their conversations together were of the most solemn nature, the
visitation deigned to them having been above their capacity. On the
third or fourth day, their father was removed by death from this
terrestrial scene, and the minds of the young men were so much
impressed by the whole of the circumstances, that it made a great
alteration in their after life. Thomas, as solemnly charged by his
father, married Ellen Scott, and Francis was well known afterward as
the celebrated Dr Beattie of Amherst. Ellen was mother to twelve sons,
and on the night that her seventh son was born, her aunt Jerdan was
lost, and never more heard of, either living or dead.

This will be viewed as a most romantic and unnatural story, as without
doubt it is; but I have the strongest reasons for believing that it is
founded on a literal fact, of which all the three were sensibly and
positively convinced. It was published in England in Dr Beattie's
lifetime, and by his acquiescence, and owing to the respectable source
from whence it came, it was never disputed in that day that it had its
origin in truth. It was again republished, with some miserable
alterations, in a London collection of 1770, by J. Smith, at No. 15,
Paternoster-Row; and though I have seen none of these accounts, but
relate the story wholly from tradition, yet the assurance attained
from a friend of their existence, is a curious corroborative
circumstance, and proves that, if the story was not true, the parties
at least believed it to be so.




CHAPTER VIII.

TIBBY HYSLOP'S DREAM.


In the year 1807, when on a jaunt through the valleys of Nith and
Annan, I learned the following story on the spot where the incidents
occurred, and even went and visited all those connected with it, so
that there is no doubt with regard to its authenticity.

In a cottage called Knowe-back, on the large farm of Drumlochie, lived
Tibby Hyslop, a respectable spinster, about the age of forty I thought
when I saw her, but, of course, not so old when the first incidents
occurred which this singular tale relates. Tibby was represented to me
as being a good Christian, not in name and profession only, but in
word and in deed; and I believe I may add, in heart and in soul.
Nevertheless, there was something in her manner and deportment
different from other people--a sort of innocent simplicity, bordering
on silliness, together with an instability of thought, that, in the
eyes of many, approached to abstraction.

But then Tibby could repeat the book of the Evangelist Luke by heart,
and many favourite chapters both of the Old and New Testaments; while
there was scarcely one in the whole country so thoroughly acquainted
with those Books from beginning to end; for, though she had read a
portion every day for forty years, she had never perused any other
books but the Scriptures. They were her week-day books, and her Sunday
books, her books of amusement, and books of devotion. Would to God
that all our brethren and sisters of the human race--the poor and
comfortless, as well as the great and wise--knew as well how to
estimate these books as Tibby Hyslop did!

Tibby's history is shortly this: Her mother married a sergeant of a
recruiting party. The year following he was obliged to go to Ireland,
and from thence nobody knew whither; but neither he nor his wife
appeared again in Scotland. On their departure, they left Tibby, then
a helpless babe, with her grandmother, who lived in a hamlet somewhere
about Tinwald; and with that grandmother was she brought up, and
taught to read her Bible, to card, spin, and work at all kinds of
country labour to which women are accustomed. Jane Hervey was her
grandmother's name, a woman then scarcely past her prime, certainly
within forty years of age; with whom lived her elder sister, named
Douglas: and with these two were the early years of Tibby Hyslop
spent, in poverty, contentment, and devotion.

At the age of eighteen, Tibby was hired at the Candlemas fair, for a
great wage, to be a byre-woman to Mr Gilbert Forret, then farmer at
Drumlochie. Tibby had then acquired a great deal of her mother's
dangerous bloom--dangerous, when attached to poverty and so much
simplicity of heart; and when she came home and told what she had
done, her mother and aunt, as she always denominated the two,
marvelled much at the extravagant conditions, and began to express
some fears regarding her new master's designs, till Tibby put them all
to rest by the following piece of simple information:

"Dear, ye ken, ye needna be feared that Mr Forret has ony design o'
courting me, for dear, ye ken, he has a wife already, and five bonny
bairns; and he'll never be sae daft as fa' on and court anither ane.
I'se warrant he finds ane enow for him, honest man!"

"Oh, then, you are safe enough, since he is a married man, my bairn,"
said Jane.

The truth was, that Mr Forret was notorious for debauching young and
pretty girls, and was known in Dumfries market by the name of Gibby
Gledger, from the circumstance of his being always looking slyly after
them. Perceiving Tibby so comely, and at the same time so simple, he
hired her at nearly double wages, and moreover gave her a crown as
arle-money.

Tibby went home to her service, and being a pliable, diligent
creature, she was beloved by all. Her master commended her for her
neatness, and whenever a quiet opportunity offered, would pat her rosy
cheek, and say kind things. Tibby took all these in good part, judging
them tokens of approbation of her good services, and was proud of
them; and if he once or twice whispered a place and an hour of
assignation, she took it for a joke, and paid no farther attention to
it. A whole year passed over without the worthy farmer having
accomplished his cherished purpose regarding poor Tibby. He hired her
to remain with him, still on the former high conditions, and moreover
he said to her: "I wish your grandmother and grand-aunt would take my
pleasant cottage of Knowe-back. They should have it for a mere
trifle--a week's shearing or so--so long as you remain in my service;
and as it is likely to be a long while before you and I part, it would
be better to have them near you, that you might see them often, and
attend to their wants. I could give them plenty of work through the
whole year, on the best conditions. What think you of this proposal,
Rosy?"--a familiar name he often called her by.

"O, I'm sure, sir, I think ye are the kindest man that ever existed.
What a blessing is it when riches open up the heart to acts of
charity and benevolence! My poor auld mother and aunty will be blythe
to grip at the kind offer; for they sit under a hard master yonder.
The Almighty will bestow a blessing on you for this, sir!"

Tibby went immediately with the joyful news to her poor mother and
aunt. Now, they had of late found themselves quite easy in their
circumstances, owing to the large wages Tibby received, every farthing
of which was added to the common stock; and though Tibby displayed a
little more finery at the meeting-house, it was her grandmother who
purchased it for her, without any consent on her part. "I am sure,"
said her grandmother, when Tibby told the story of her master's
kindness and attention, "I am sure it was the kindest intervention o'
Providence that ever happened to poor things afore, when ye fell in
wi' that kind worthy man, i' the mids o' a great hiring market, where
ye might just as easily hae met wi' a knave, or a niggard, as wi' this
man o' siccan charity an' mercy."

    "Ay; the wulcat maun hae his collop,
      And the raven maun hae his part,
    And the tod will creep through the heather,
      For the bonny moor-hen's heart,"

said old Douglas Hervey, poking the fire all the while with the tongs,
and speaking only as if speaking to herself--"Hech-wow, and
lack-a-day! but the times are altered sair since I first saw the sun!
Poor, poor Religion, wae's me for her! She was first driven out o' the
lord's castle into the baron's ha'; out o' the baron's ha' into the
farmer's bien dwelling; and at last out o' that into the poor
cauldrife shiel, where there's nae ither comfort but what she brings
wi' her."

"What has set ye onna thae reflections the day, aunty?" cried Tibby
aloud at her ear; for she was half deaf, and had so many flannel
mutches on, besides a blue napkin, which she always wore over them
all, that her deafness was nearly completed altogether.

"Oogh! what's the lassie saying?" said she, after listening a good
while, till the sounds penetrated to the interior of her ear, "what's
the young light-head saying about the defections o' the day? what kens
she about them?--oogh! Let me see your face, dame, and find your hand,
for I hae neither seen the ane, nor felt the tither, this lang and mony
a day." Then taking her grand-niece by the hand, and looking close into
her face through the spectacles, she added,--"Ay, it is a weel-faured
sonsy face, very like the mother's that bore ye; and hers was as like
_her_ mother's; and there was never as muckle common sense amang a' the
three as to keep a brock out o' the kail-yard. Ye hae an unco good
master, I hear--oogh! I'm glad to heart--hoh-oh-oh-oh!--verra glad. I
hope it will lang continue, this kindness. Poor Tibby!--as lang as the
heart disna gang wrang, we maun excuse the head, for it'll never aince
gang right. I hope they were baith made for a better warld, for nane o'
them were made for this."

When she got this length, she sat hastily down, and began her daily
and hourly task of carding wool for her sister's spinning, abstracting
herself from all external considerations.

"I think aunty's unco parabolical the day," said Tibby to her
grandmother; "what makes her that gate?"

"O dear, hinny, she's aye that gate now. She speaks to naebody but
hersell," said Jane. "But--lownly be it spoken--I think whiles there's
ane speaks till her again that my een canna see."

"The angels often conversed wi' good folks lang-syne. I ken o'
naething that can hinder them to do sae still, if they're sae
disposed," said Tibby; and so the dialogue closed for the present.

Mr Forret sent his carts at the term, and removed the old people to
the cottage of Knowe-back, free of all charge, like a gentleman as he
was; and things went on exceedingly well. Tibby had a sincere regard
for her master; and as he continued to speak to her, when alone, in a
kind and playful manner, she had several times ventured to broach
religion to him, trying to discover the state of his soul. Then he
would shake his head, and look demure in mockery, and repeat some
grave, becoming words. Poor Tibby thought he _was_ a righteous man.

But in a short time his purposes were divulged in such a manner as to
be no more equivocal. That morning immediately preceding the
development of this long-cherished atrocity, Jane Hervey was awaked at
an early hour by the following unintelligible dialogue in her elder
sister's bed.

"Have ye seen the news o' the day, kerlin?"

"Oogh?"

"Have ye seen the news o' the day?"

"Ay, that I hae, on a braid open book, without clasp or seal. Whether
will you or the deil win?"

"That depends on the citadel. If it stand out, a' the powers o' hell
winna shake the fortress, nor sap a stane o' its foundation."

"Ah, the fortress is a good ane, and a sound ane; but the poor head
captain!--ye ken what a sweet-lipped, turnip-headit brosey he is. O,
lack-a-day, my poor Tibby Hyslop!--my innocent, kind, thowless Tibby
Hyslop!"

Jane was frightened at hearing such a colloquy, but particularly at
that part of it where her darling child was mentioned. She sprung from
her own bed to that of her sister, and cried in her ear with a loud
voice,--"Sister, sister Douglas, what is that you are saying about
our dear bairn?"

"Oogh? I was saying naething about your bairn. She lies in great
jeopardy yonder; but nane as yet. Gang away to your bed--wow, but I
was sound asleep."

"There's naebody can make aught out o' her but nonsense," said Jane.

After the two had risen from their scanty breakfast, which Douglas had
blessed with more fervency than ordinary, she could not settle at her
carding, but always stopped short, and began mumbling and speaking to
herself. At length, after a long pause, she looked over her shoulder,
and said,--"Jeanie, warna ye speaking o' ganging ower to see our bairn
the day? Haste thee and gang away, then; and stay nouther to put on
clean bussing, kirtle, nor barrie, else ye may be an antrin meenut or
twa ower lang."

Jane made no reply, but, drawing the skirt of her gown over her
shoulders, she set out for Drumlochie, a distance of nearly a mile;
and as she went by the corner of the byre, she imagined she heard her
grandchild's voice, in great passion or distress, and ran straight
into the byre, crying, "What's the matter wi' you, Tibby? what ails
you, my bairn?" but, receiving no answer, she thought the voice must
have been somewhere without, and slid quietly away, looking
everywhere, and at length went down to the kitchen.

Mr Forret, _alias_ Gledging Gibby, had borne the brunt of incensed
kirk-sessions before that time, and also the unlicensed tongues of
mothers, roused into vehemence by the degradation of beloved
daughters; but never in his life did he bear such a rebuke as he did
that day from the tongue of one he had always viewed as a mere
simpleton. It was a lesson--a warning of the most sublime and terrible
description, couched in the pure and emphatic language of Scripture.
Gibby cared not a doit for these things, but found himself foiled, and
exposed to his family, and the whole world, if this fool chose to do
it. He was, therefore, glad to act a part of deep hypocrisy,
pretending the sincerest contrition, regretting, with tears, his
momentary derangement. Poor Tibby readily believed and forgave him;
and thinking it hard to ruin a repentant sinner in his worldly and
family concerns, she promised never to divulge what had passed; and
he, knowing well the value of her word, was glad at having so escaped.

Jane found her grand-daughter apparently much disturbed; but having
asked if she was well enough, and receiving an answer in the
affirmative, she was satisfied, and only added, "Your crazed aunty wad
gar me believe ye war in some jeopardy, and hurried me away to see
you, without giving me leave to change a steek." One may easily
conceive Tibby's astonishment at hearing this, considering the moment
at which her grandmother arrived. As soon as the latter was gone, she
kneeled before her Maker, and poured out her soul in grateful
thanksgiving for her deliverance; and, in particular, for such a
manifest interference of some superior intelligence in her behalf.

"How did ye find our poor bairn the day, titty Jean? Did she no tell
ye ony thing?" asked Douglas, on Jane's return.

"She tauld me naething, but said she was weel."

"She's ae fool, and ye're another! If I had been her, I wad hae blazed
it baith to kirk and council;--to his wife's ear, and to his minister's!
She's very weel, is she?--Oogh! Ay. Hoh--oh--oh--oh!--silly woman--silly
woman--Hoh--oh--oh!"

In a few weeks, Mr Forret's behaviour to his simple dairymaid altered
very materially. He called her no more by the endearing name of Rosy;
poor idiot was oftener the term; and finding he was now safe from
accusation, his malevolence towards her had scarcely any bounds. She
made out her term with difficulty, but he refused to pay the
stipulated wage, on pretence of her incapacity; and as she had by that
time profited well at his hand, she took what he offered, thanked him,
and said no more about it. She was no more hired as a servant, but
having at the first taken a long lease of the cottage, she continued,
from year to year, working on the farm by the day, at a very scanty
allowance. Old Douglas in a few years grew incapable of any work,
through frailty of person, being constantly confined to bed, though in
mind as energetic and mysterious as ever. Jane wrought long, till at
length a severe illness in 1799 rendered her unfit to do any thing
further than occasionally knit a stocking; and Tibby's handywork was
all that herself and the two old women had to depend upon. They had
brought her up with care and kindness amid the most pinching poverty,
and now, indeed, her filial affection was severely put to the proof;
but it was genuine, and knew no bounds. Night and day she toiled for
her aged and feeble relatives, and a murmur or complaint never was
heard from her lips. Many a blessing was bestowed on her as they
raised their palsied heads to partake of her hard-earned pittance; and
many a fervent prayer was poured out, when no mortal heard it.

Times grew harder and harder. Thousands yet living remember what a
period that was for the poor, while meal, for seasons, was from four
to five shillings a-stone, and even sometimes as high as seven. Tibby
grew fairly incapable of supporting herself and her aged friends. She
stinted herself for their sakes, and that made her still more
incapable; yet often with tears in her eyes did she feed these frail
beings, her heart like to melt because she had no more to give them.
There are no poor-rates in that country. Knowe-back is quite
retired--nobody went near it, and Tibby complained to none, but
wrought on, night and day, in sorrow and anxiety, but still with a
humble and thankful heart.

In this great strait, Mrs Forret was the first who began, unsolicited,
to take compassion on the destitute group. She could not conceive how
they existed on the poor creature's earnings. So she went privately to
see them, and when she saw their wretched state, and heard their
blessings on their dear child, her heart was moved to pity, and she
determined to assist them in secret; for her husband was such a churl,
that she durst not venture to do it publicly. Accordingly, whenever
she had an opportunity, she made Tibby come into the kitchen, and get
a meal for herself; and often the considerate lady slid a small loaf,
or a little tea and sugar, into her lap, for the two aged
invalids;--for gentle woman is always the first to pity, and the first
to relieve.

Poor Tibby! how her heart expanded with gratitude on receiving these
little presents! for her love for the two old dependent creatures was
of so pure and sacred a sort, as scarcely to retain in it any thing of
the common feelings of humanity. There was no selfish principle
there--they were to her as a part of her own nature.

Tibby never went into the kitchen unless her mistress desired her, or
sent her word by some of the other day-labourers to come in as she
went home. One evening, having got word in this last way, she went in,
and the lady of the house, with her own hand, presented her with a
little bowl of beat potatoes, and some milk. This was all; and one
would have thought it was an aliment so humble and plain, that
scarcely any person would have grudged it to a hungry dog. It so
happened, however, that as Tibby was sitting behind backs enjoying the
meal, Mr Forret chanced to come into the kitchen to give some orders;
and perceiving Tibby so comfortably engaged, he, without speaking a
word, seized her by the neck with one hand, and by the shoulder with
the other, and hurrying her out at the backdoor into the yard, flung
her, with all his might, on a dunghill. "Wha the devil bade you come
into my house, and eat up the meat that was made for others?" cried
he, in a demoniac voice, choking with rage; and then he swore a
terrible oath, which I do not choose to set down, that, "if he found
her again at such employment, he would cut her throat, and fling her
to the dogs."

Poor Tibby was astounded beyond the power of utterance, or even of
rising from the place where he had thrown her down, until lifted by
two of the maid-servants, who tried to comfort her as they supported
her part of the way home; and bitterly did they blame their master,
saying it would have been a shame to any one, who had the feelings of
a man, to do such an act; but as for their master, he scarcely had the
feelings of a beast. Tibby never opened her mouth, neither to blame,
nor complain, but went on her way crying till her heart was like to
break.

She had no supper for the old famishing pair that night. They had
tasted nothing from the time that she left them in the morning; and as
she had accounted herself sure of receiving something from Mrs Forret
that night, she had not asked her day's wages from the grieve, glad to
let a day run up now and then, when able to procure a meal in any
other honest way. She had nothing to give them that night, so what
could she do? She was obliged, with a sore heart, to kiss them and
tell them so; and then, as was her custom, she said a prayer over
their couch, and laid herself down to sleep, drowned in tears.

She had never so much as mentioned Mr Forret's name either to her
grandmother or grand-aunt that night, or by the least insinuation
given them to understand that he had used her ill; but no sooner were
they composed to rest, and all the cottage quiet, than old Douglas
began abusing him with great vehemence. Tibby, to her astonishment,
heard some of his deeds spoken of with great familiarity, which she
was sure never had been whispered to the ear of flesh. But what
shocked her most of all, was the following terrible prognostication,
which she heard repeated three several times:--"Na, na, I'll no see
it, for I'll never see aught earthly again beyond the wa's o' this
cottage; but Tibby will live to see it;--ay, ay, she'll see it." Then
a different voice asked--"What will _she_ see, kerlin?"--"She'll see
the craws picking his banes at the back o' the dyke."

Tibby's heart grew cold within her when she heard this terrible
announcement, because, for many years bygone, she had been convinced,
from sensible demonstration, that old Douglas Hervey had commerce with
some superior intelligence; and after she had heard the above sentence
repeated again and again, she shut her ears, that she might hear no
more; committed herself once more to the hands of a watchful Creator,
and fell into a troubled sleep.

The elemental spirits that weave the shadowy tapestry of dreams, were
busy at their aerial looms that night in the cottage of Knowe-back,
bodying forth the destinies of men and women in brilliant and quick
succession. One only of these delineations I shall here set down,
precisely as it was related to me, by my friend the worthy clergyman
of that parish, to whom Tibby told it the very next day. There is no
doubt that her grand-aunt's disjointed prophecy formed the groundwork
of the picture; but be that as it may, this was her dream; and it was
for the sake of telling it, and tracing it to its fulfilment, that I
began this story:

Tibby Hyslop dreamed, that on a certain spot which she had never seen
before, between a stone-dyke and the verge of a woody precipice, a
little, sequestered, inaccessible corner, of a triangular shape,--or,
as she called it to the minister, "a three-neukit crook o' the linn,"
she saw Mr Forret lying without his hat, with his throat slightly
wounded, and blood running from it; but he neither appeared to be
dead, nor yet dying, but in excellent spirits. He was clothed in a
fine new black suit, had full boots on, which appeared likewise to be
new, and gilt spurs. A great number of rooks and hooded crows were
making free with his person;--some picking out his eyes, some his
tongue, and some tearing out his bowels. In place of being distressed
by their voracity, he appeared much delighted, encouraging them all
that he could, and there was a perfectly good understanding between
the parties. In the midst of this horrible feast, a large raven dashed
down from a dark cloud, and, driving away all the meaner birds, fell
a-feasting himself;--opened the breast of his victim, who was still
alive, and encouraging him on; and after preying on his vitals for
some time, at last picked out his heart, and devoured it; and then the
mangled wretch, after writhing for a short time in convulsive agonies,
groaned his last.

This was precisely Tibby's dream as it was told to me, first by my
friend Mr Cunningham of Dalswinton, and afterwards by the clergyman to
whom she herself had related it next day. But there was something in
it not so distinctly defined; for though the birds which she saw
devouring her master, were rooks, blood-crows, and a raven, still each
individual of the number had a likeness, by itself, distinguishing it
from all the rest; a certain character, as it were, to support; and
these particular likenesses were so engraven on the dreamers mind,
that she never forgot them, and she could not help looking for them
both among "birds and bodies," as she expressed it, but never could
distinguish any of them again; and the dream, like many other
distempered visions, was forgotten, or only remembered now and then
with a certain tremor of antecedent knowledge.

Days and seasons passed over, and with them the changes incident to
humanity. The virtuous and indefatigable Tibby Hyslop was assisted by
the benevolent, who had heard of her exertions and patient sufferings;
and the venerable Douglas Hervey had gone in peace to the house
appointed for all living, when one evening in June, John Jardine, the
cooper, chanced to come to Knowe-back, in the course of his girding
and hooping peregrinations. John was a living and walking chronicle of
the events of the day, all the way from the head of Glen-Breck to the
bridge of Stony-Lee. He knew every man, and every man's
affairs--every woman, and every woman's failings; and his intelligence
was not like that of many others, for it was generally to be depended
on. How he got his information so correctly, was a mystery to many,
but whatever John the cooper told as a fact, was never disputed, and
any woman, at least, might have ventured to tell it over again.

"These are hard times for poor folks, Tibby. How are you and auld
granny coming on?"

"Just fighting on as we hae done for mony a year. She is aye
contentit, poor body, and thankfu', whether I hae little to gie her,
or muckle. This life's naething but a fight, Johnnie, frae beginning
to end."

"It's a' true ye say, Tibby," said the cooper, interrupting her, for
he was afraid she was about to enter upon religious topics, a species
of conversation that did not accord with John's talents or
dispositions; "It's a' true ye say, Tibby; but your master will soon
be sic a rich man now, that we'll a' be made up, and you amang the
lave will be made a lady."

"If he get his riches honestly, and the blessing o' the Almighty wi'
them, John, I shall rejoice in his prosperity; but neither me nor ony
ither poor body will ever be muckle the better o' them. What way is he
gaun to get siccan great riches? If a' be true that I hear, he is gaun
to the wrang part to seek them."

"Aha, lass, that's a' that ye ken about it. Did ye no hear that he
had won the law-plea on his laird, whilk has been afore the Lords for
mair than seven years? And did ye no hear that he had won ten pleas
afore the courts o' Dumfries, a' rising out o' ane anither, like ash
girderings out o' ae root, and that he's to get, on the haill, about
twenty thousand punds worth o' damages?"

"That's an unco sight o' siller, John. How muckle is that?"

"Aha, lass, ye hae fixed me now; but they say it will come to as
muckle gowd as six men can carry on their backs. And we're a' to get
twenties, and thirties, and forties o' punds for bribes, to gar us gie
faithfu' and true evidence at the great concluding trial afore the
Lords; and you are to be bribit amang the rest, to gar ye tell the
haill truth, and nothing but the truth."

"There needs nae waste o' siller to gar me do that. But, Johnnie, I
wad like to ken whether that mode o' taking oaths,--solemn and saucred
oaths,--about the miserable trash o' this warld, be according to the
tenor o' Gospel revelation, and the third o' the Commands?"

"Aha, lass, ye _hae_ fixed me now! That's rather a kittle point; but I
believe it's a' true that ye say. However, ye'll get the offer of a
great bribe in a few days; and take ye my advice, Tibby--Get haud o'
the bribe afore hand; for if ye lippen to your master's promises, you
will never finger a bodle after the job's done."

"I'm but a poor simple body, Johnnie, and canna manage ony siccan
things. But I shall need nae fee to gar me tell the truth, and I winna
tell an untruth for a' my master's estate, and his sax backfu's o'
gowd into the bargain. If the sin o' the soul, Johnnie----"

"Ay, ay, that's very true, Tibby, very true, indeed, about the sin o'
the soul! But as ye were saying about being a simple body--What wad ye
think if I were to cast up that day Gledging Gibby came here to gie
you your lesson--I could maybe help you on a wee bit--What wad you gie
me if I did?"

"Alack, I hae naething to gie you but my blessing; but I shall pray
for the blessing o' God on ye."

"Ay, ay, as ye say. I daresay there might be waur things. But could
you think o' naething else to gie a body wha likes as weel to be paid
aff-hand as to gie credit? That's the very thing I'm cautioning you
against."

"I dinna expect ony siller frae that fountain-head, Johnnie: It is a
dry ane to the puir and the needy, and an unco sma' matter wad gar me
make over my rights to a pose that I hae neither faith nor hope in.
But ye're kenn'd for an auld-farrant man; if ye can bring a little
honestly my way, I sall gie you the half o't; for weel I ken it will
never come by ony art or shift o' mine."

"Ay, ay, that's spoken like a sensible and reasonable woman, Tibby
Hyslop, as ye are and hae always been. But think you that nae way
could be contrived"--and here the cooper gave two winks with his left
eye--"by the whilk ye could gie me it a', and yet no rob yoursell of a
farthing?"

"Na, na, Johnnie Jardine, that's clean aboon my comprehension: But
ye're a cunning draughty man, and I leave the haill matter to your
guidance."

"Very weel, Tibby, very weel. I'll try to ca' a gayan substantial gird
round your success, if I can hit the width o' the chance, and the
girth o' the gear. Gude day to you the day; and think about the plan
o' equal-aqual that I spake o'."

Old maids are in general very easily courted, and very apt to take a
hint. I have, indeed, known a great many instances in which they took
hints very seriously, before ever they were given. Not so with Tibby
Hyslop. So heavy a charge had lain upon her the greater part of her
life, that she had never turned her thoughts to any earthly thing
beside, and she knew no more what the cooper aimed at, than if the
words had not been spoken. When he went away, her grandmother called
her to the bedside, and asked if the cooper had gone away. Tibby
answered in the affirmative; on which granny said, "What has he been
havering about sae lang the day? I thought I heard him courting ye."

"Courting me! Dear granny, he was courting nane o' me; he was telling
me how Mr Forret had won as muckle siller at the law as sax men can
carry on their backs, and how we are a' to get a part of it."

"Dinna believe him, hinny; the man that can win siller at the law,
will lose it naewhere. But, Tibby, I heard the cooper courting you,
and I thought I heard you gie him your consent to manage the matter as
he likit. Now you hae been a great blessing to me. I thought you sent
to me in wrath, as a punishment of my sins, but I have found that you
were indeed sent to me in love and in kindness. You have been the sole
support of my old age, and of hers wha is now in the grave, and it is
natural that I should like to see you put up afore I leave you. But,
Tibby Hyslop, John Jardine is not the man to lead a Christian life
with. He has nae mair religion than the beasts that perish--he shuns
it as a body would do a loathsome or poisonous draught: And besides,
it is weel kenn'd how sair he neglected his first wife. Hae naething
to do wi' him, my dear bairn, but rather live as you are. There is
neither sin nor shame in being unwedded; but there may be baith in
joining yourself to an unbeliever."

Tibby was somewhat astonished at this piece of information. She had
not conceived that the cooper meant any thing in the way of courtship;
but found that she rather thought the better of him for what it
appeared he had done. Accordingly she made no promises to her
grandmother, but only remarked, that "it was a pity no to gie the
cooper a chance o' conversion, honest man."

The cooper kept watch about Drumlochie and the hinds' houses, and
easily found out all the farmer's movements, and even the exact
remuneration he could be prevailed on to give to such as were pleased
to remember according to his wishes. Indeed it was believed that the
most part of the hinds and labouring people recollected nothing of the
matter in dispute farther than he was pleased to inform them, and that
in fact they gave evidence to the best of their knowledge or
remembrance, although that evidence might be decidedly wrong.

One day Gibby took his gun, and went out towards Knowe-back. The
cooper also, guessing what his purpose was, went thither by a
circuitous route, in order to come in as it were by chance. Ere he
arrived, Mr Forret had begun his queries and instructions to
Tibby.--The two could not agree by any means; Tibby either could not
recollect the yearly crops on each field on the farm of Drumlochie, or
recollected wrong. At length, when the calculations were at the
keenest, the cooper came in, and at every turn he took Mr Forret's
side, with the most strenuous asseverations, abusing Tibby for her
stupidity and want of recollection.

"Hear me speak, Johnnie Jardine, afore ye condemn me aff-loof: Mr
Forret says that the Crooked Holm was pease in the 96, and corn in
the 97; I say it was corn baith the years. How do ye say about that?"

"Mr Forret's right--perfectly right. It grew pease in the 96, and
aits, good Angus aits, in the 97. Poor gowk! dinna ye think that he
has a' thae things merkit down in black and white? and what good could
it do to him to mislead you? Depend on't, he is right there."

"Could ye tak your oath on that, Johnnie Jardine?"

"Ay, this meenint,--sax times repeated, if it were necessary."

"Then I yield--I am but a poor silly woman, liable to mony errors and
shortcomings--I maun be wrang, and I yield that it is sae. But I am
sure, John, you cannot but remember this sae short while syne,--for ye
shure wi' us that har'st,--Was the lang field niest Robie Johnston's
farm growing corn in the dear year, or no? I say it was."

"It was the next year, Tibby," said Mr Forret; "you are confounding
one year with another again; and I see what is the reason. It was oats
in 99, grass in 1800, and oats again in 1801; now you never remember
any of the intermediate years, but only those that you shore on these
fields. I cannot be mistaken in a rule I never break."

The cooper had now got his cue. He perceived that the plea ultimately
depended on proof relating to the proper cropping of the land
throughout the lease; and he supported the farmer so strenuously,
that Tibby, in her simplicity, fairly yielded, although not convinced;
but the cooper assured the farmer that he would put all to rights,
provided she received a handsome acknowledgment; for there was not the
least doubt that Mr Forret was right in every particular.

This speech of the cooper's gratified the farmer exceedingly, as his
whole fortune now depended upon the evidence to be elicited in the
court at Dumfries, on a day that was fast approaching, and he was
willing to give any thing to secure the evidence on his side; so he
made a long set speech to Tibby, telling her how necessary it was that
she should adhere strictly to the truth--that, as it would be an awful
thing to make oath to that which was false, he had merely paid her
that visit to instruct her remembrance a little in that which was the
truth, it being impossible, on account of his jottings, that he could
be mistaken; and finally it was settled, that for thus telling the
truth, and nothing but the truth, Tibby Hyslop, a most deserving
woman, was to receive a present of L15, as wages for time bygone. This
was all managed in a very sly manner by the cooper, who assured Forret
that all should go right, as far as related to Tibby Hyslop and
himself.

The day of the trial arrived, and counsel attended from Edinburgh for
both parties, to take full evidence before the two Circuit Lords and
Sheriff. The evidence was said to have been unsatisfactory to the
Judges, but upon the whole in Mr Forret's favour. The cooper's was
decidedly so, and the farmer's counsel were crowing and bustling
immoderately, when at length Tibby Hyslop was called to the witnesses'
box. At the first sight of her master's counsel, and the Dumfries
writers and notaries that were hanging about him, Tibby was struck
dumb with amazement, and almost bereaved of sense. She at once
recognised them, all and severally, as the birds that she saw, in her
dream, devouring her master, and picking the flesh from his bones;
while the great lawyer from Edinburgh was, in feature, eye, and beak,
the identical raven which at last devoured his vitals and heart.

This singular coincidence brought reminiscences of such a nature over
her spirit, that, on the first questions being put, she could not
answer a word. She knew from thenceforward that her master was a
ruined man, and her heart failed, on thinking of her kind mistress and
his family. The counsel then went, and whispering Mr Forret, inquired
what sort of a woman she was, and if her evidence was likely to be of
any avail. As the cooper had behaved in a very satisfactory way, and
had answered for Tibby, the farmer was intent on not losing her
evidence, and answered his counsel that she was a worthy honest woman,
who would not swear to a lie for the king's dominions, and that her
evidence was of much consequence. This intelligence the lawyer
announced to the bench with great pomposity, and the witness was
allowed a little time to recover her spirits.

Isabella Hyslop, spinster, was again called, answered to her name, and
took the oath distinctly, and without hesitation, until the official
querist came to the usual question, "Now, has any one instructed you
what to say, or what you are to answer?" when Tibby replied, with a
steady countenance, "Nobody, except my master." The counsel and client
stared at one another, while the Court could hardly maintain their
gravity of deportment. The querist went on--

"What? Do you say your master instructed you what to say?"

"Yes."

"And did he give, or promise to give you, any reward for what you were
to say?"

"Yes."

"How much did he give, or promise you, for answering as he directed
you?"

"He gave me fifteen pound-notes."

Here Mr Forret and his counsel, losing all patience at seeing the case
take this unexpected turn, interrupted the proceedings, the latter
addressing the Judges, with vehemence, to the following purport:--

"My Lords, in my client's name, and in the names of justice and
reason, I protest against proceeding with this woman's evidence, it
being manifest that she is talking through a total derangement of
intellect. At first she is dumb, and cannot answer nor speak a word,
and now she is answering in total disregard of all truth and
propriety. I appeal to your Lordships if such a farrago as this can be
at all inferential or relevant?"

"Sir, it was but the other minute," said the junior Judge, "that you
announced to us with great importance, that this woman was a person
noted for honesty and worth, and one who would not tell a lie for the
king's dominions. Why not then hear her evidence to the end? For my
own part, I perceive no tokens of discrepancy in it, but rather a
scrupulous conscientiousness. Of that, however, we shall be better
able to judge when we have heard her out. I conceive that, for the
sake of both parties, this woman ought to be strictly examined."

"Proceed with the evidence, Mr Wood," said the senior Lord, bowing to
his assistant.

Tibby was reminded that she was on her great oath, and examined over
again; but she adhered strictly to her former answers.

"Can you repeat any thing to the Court that he desired you to say?"

"Yes; he desired me, over and over again, to tell the whole truth, and
nothing but the truth."

"And, in order that you should do this, he paid you down fifteen
pounds sterling?"

"Yes."

"This is a very singular transaction: I cannot perceive the meaning of
it. You certainly must be sensible that you made an advantageous
bargain?"

"Yes."

"But you depone that he charged you to tell only the truth?"

"Yes, he did, and before witnesses, too."

Here Mr Forret's counsel began to crow amain, as if the victory had
been his own; but the junior Judge again took him short by saying,
"Have patience, sir.--My good woman, I esteem your principles and
plain simplicity very highly. We want only to ascertain the truth, and
you say your master charged you to tell that only. Tell me this,
then--did he not inform you what the truth was?"

"Yes. It was for that purpose he came over to see me, to help my
memory to what was the truth, for fear I should hae sworn wrang; which
wad hae been a great sin, ye ken."

"Yes, it would so. I thought that would be the way.--You may now
proceed with your questions regularly, Mr Wood."

"Are you quite conscious, now, that those things he brought to your
remembrance were actually the truth?"

"No."

"Are you conscious they were _not_ the truth?"

"Yes; at least some of them, I am sure, were not."

"Please to condescend on one instance."

"He says he has it markit in his buik, that the Crookit Houm, that
lies at the back o' the wood, ye ken, grew pease in the ninety-sax,
and corn in the ninety-se'en; now, it is unco queer that he should hae
settin't down wrang, for the Houm was really and truly aits baith the
years."

"It is a long time since; perhaps your memory may be at fault."

"If my master had not chanced to mention it, I could not have been
sure, but he set me a-calculating and comparing; and my mother and me
have been consulting about it, and have fairly settled it."

"And are you absolutely positive it was oats both years?"

"Yes."

"Can you mention any circumstance on which you rest your conclusions?"

"Yes; there came a great wind ae Sabbath day, in the ninety-sax, and
that raised the shearers' wages, at Dumfries, to three shillings the
day. We began to the Crookit Houm on a Monanday's morning, at three
shillings a-day, and that very day twalmonth, we began till't again at
tenpence. We had a gude deal o' speaking about it, and I said to John
Edie, 'What need we grumble? I made sae muckle at shearing, the last
year, that it's no a' done yet.' And he said, 'Ah, Tibby, Tibby, but
wha can hain like you?'"

"Were there any others that you think your master had marked down
wrong?"

"There was ane, at ony rate--the lang field niest Robie Johnston's
march: He says it was clover in the drouthy dear year, and aits the
neist; but that's a year I canna forget; it was aits baith years. I
lost a week's shearing on it the first year, waiting on my aunty, and
the niest year she was dead; and I shore the lang field niest Robie
Johnston's wi' her sickle-heuk, and black ribbons on my mutch."

The whole of Tibby's evidence went against Mr Forret's interest most
conclusively, and the Judges at last dismissed her, with high
compliments on her truth and integrity. The cause was again remitted
to the Court of Session for revisal after this evidence taken; and the
word spread over all the country that Mr Forret had won. Tibby never
contradicted this, nor disputed it; but she was thoroughly convinced,
that in place of winning, he would be a ruined man.

About a month after the examination at Dumfries, he received a letter
from his agents in Edinburgh, buoying him up with hopes of great and
instant success, and urging the utility of his presence in town at the
final decision of the cause on which all the minor ones rested.
Accordingly he equipped himself, and rode into Dumfries in the
evening, to be ready to proceed by the mail the following morning,
saying to his wife, as he went away, that he would send home his mare
with the carrier, and that as he could not possibly name the day on
which he would be home, she was to give herself no uneasiness. The
mare was returned the following night, and put up in her own stall,
nobody knew by whom; but servants are such sleepy, careless fellows,
that few regarded the circumstance. This was on a Tuesday night. A
whole week passed over, and still Mrs Forret received no news of her
husband, which kept her very uneasy, as their whole fortune, being,
and subsistence, now depended on the issue of this great law-suit, and
she suspected that the case still continued dubious, or was found to
be going against him.

A more unhappy result followed than that she anticipated. On the
arrival of the Edinburgh papers next week, the whole case, so
important to farmers, was detailed; and it was there stated, that the
great farmer and improver, Mr Forret of Drumlochie, had not only
forfeited his whole fortune by improper husbandry, and manifest
breaches of the conditions on which he held his lease, but that
criminal letters had been issued against him for attempts to pervert
justice, and rewards offered for his detention or seizure. This was
terrible news for the family at Drumlochie; but there were still
sanguine hopes entertained that the circumstances were misstated, or,
if the worst should prove true, that perhaps the husband and father
might make his escape; and as there was no word from him day after
day, this latter sentiment began to be cherished by the whole family
as their only remaining and forlorn hope.

But one day, as poor Tibby Hyslop was going over to the Cat Linn, to
gather a burden of sticks for firewood, she was surprised, on looking
over the dike, to see a great body of crows collected, all of which
were so intent on their prey, that they seemed scarcely to regard her
presence as a sufficient cause for their desisting; she waved her
burden-rope at them over the dike, but they refused to move. Her heart
nearly failed her, for she remembered of having before seen the same
scene, with some fearful concomitants. But pure and unfeigned
religion, the first principle of which teaches a firm reliance on
divine protection, can give courage to the weakest of human beings.
Tibby climbed over the dike, drove the vermin away, and there lay the
corpse of her late unfortunate master, wofully mangled by these
voracious birds of prey. He had bled himself to death in the jugular
vein, was lying without the hat, and clothed in a fine new black suit
of clothes, top-boots, which appeared likewise to be new, and gilt
spurs; and the place where he lay was a little three-cornered
sequestered spot, between the dike and the precipice, and inaccessible
by any other way than through the field. It was a spot that Tibby had
never seen before.

A letter was found in Mr Forret's pocket, which had blasted all his
hopes, and driven him to utter distraction; he had received it at
Dumfries, returned home, and put up his mare carefully in the stable,
but not having courage to face his ruined family, he had hurried to
that sequestered spot, and perpetrated the deed of self-destruction.

The only thing more I have to add is, that the Lord President, having
made the remark that he paid more regard to that poor woman, Isabella
Hyslop's evidence, than to all the rest elicited at Dumfries, the
gainers of the great plea became sensible that it was principally in
consequence of her candour and invincible veracity that they were
successful, and sent her a present of twenty pounds. She was living
comfortably at Knowe-back when I saw her, a contented and happy old
maiden.




CHAPTER IX.

MARY BURNET.


The following incidents are related as having occurred at a shepherd's
house, not a hundred miles from St Mary's Loch; but, as the
descendants of one of the families still reside in the vicinity, I
deem it requisite to use names which cannot be recognised, save by
those who have heard the story.

John Allanson, the farmer's son of Inverlawn, was a handsome, roving,
and incautious young man, enthusiastic, amorous, and fond of
adventure, and one who could hardly be said to fear the face of either
man, woman, or spirit. Among other love adventures, he fell a-courting
Mary Burnet, of Kirkstyle, a most beautiful and innocent maiden, and
one who had been bred up in rural simplicity. She loved him, but yet
she was afraid of him; and though she had no objection to meeting with
him among others, yet she carefully avoided meeting him alone, though
often and earnestly urged to it. One day, the young man, finding an
opportunity, at Our Lady's Chapel, after mass, urged his suit for a
private meeting so ardently, and with so many vows of love and sacred
esteem, that Mary was so far won, as to promise, that _perhaps_ she
would come and meet him.

The trysting place was a little green sequestered spot, on the very
verge of the lake, well known to many an angler, and to none better
than the writer of this old tale; and the hour appointed, the time
when the King's Elwand (now foolishly termed the Belt of Orion) set
his first golden knob above the hill. Allanson came too early; and he
watched the sky with such eagerness and devotion, that he thought
every little star that arose in the south-east the top knob of the
King's Elwand. At last the Elwand did arise in good earnest, and then
the youth, with a heart palpitating with agitation, had nothing for it
but to watch the heathery brow by which bonny Mary Burnet was to
descend. No Mary Burnet made her appearance, even although the King's
Elwand had now measured its own equivocal length five or six times up
the lift.

Young Allanson now felt all the most poignant miseries of
disappointment; and, as the story goes, uttered in his heart an
unhallowed wish--he wished that some witch or fairy would influence
his Mary to come to him in spite of her maidenly scruples. This wish
was thrice repeated with all the energy of disappointed love. It was
thrice repeated, and no more, when, behold, Mary appeared on the brae,
with wild and eccentric motions, speeding to the appointed place.
Allanson's excitement seems to have been more than he was able to
bear, as he instantly became delirious with joy, and always professed
that he could remember nothing of their first meeting, save that Mary
remained silent, and spoke not a word, neither good nor bad. In a
short time she fell a-sobbing and weeping, refusing to be comforted,
and then, uttering a piercing shriek, sprung up, and ran from him with
amazing speed.

At this part of the loch, which, as I said, is well known to many, the
shore is overhung by a precipitous cliff, of no great height, but
still inaccessible, either from above or below. Save in a great
drought, the water comes to within a yard of the bottom of this cliff,
and the intermediate space is filled with rough unshapely pieces of
rock fallen from above. Along this narrow and rude space, hardly
passable by the angler at noon, did Mary bound with the swiftness of a
kid, although surrounded with darkness. Her lover, pursuing with all
his energy, called out, "Mary! Mary! my dear Mary, stop and speak with
me. I'll conduct you home, or anywhere you please, but do not run from
me. Stop, my dearest Mary--stop!"

Mary would not stop; but ran on, till, coming to a little cliff that
jutted into the lake, round which there was no passage, and,
perceiving that her lover would there overtake her, she uttered
another shriek, and plunged into the lake. The loud sound of her fall
into the still water rung in the young man's ears like the knell of
death; and if before he was crazed with love, he was now as much so
with despair. He saw her floating lightly away from the shore towards
the deepest part of the loch; but, in a short time, she began to sink,
and gradually disappeared, without uttering a throb or a cry. A good
while previous to this, Allanson had flung off his bonnet, shoes, and
coat, and plunged in. He swam to the place where Mary disappeared; but
there was neither boil nor gurgle on the water, nor even a bell of
departing breath, to mark the place where his beloved had sunk. Being
strangely impressed, at that trying moment, with a determination to
live or die with her, he tried to dive, in hopes either to bring her
up or to die in her arms; and he thought of their being so found on
the shore of the lake, with a melancholy satisfaction; but by no
effort of his could he reach the bottom, nor knew he what distance he
was still from it. With an exhausted frame, and a despairing heart, he
was obliged again to seek the shore, and, dripping wet as he was, and
half naked, he ran to her father's house with the woful tidings. Every
thing there was quiet. The old shepherd's family, of whom Mary was the
youngest, and sole daughter, were all sunk in silent repose; and oh
how the distracted lover wept at the thoughts of wakening them to hear
the doleful tidings! But waken them he must; so, going to the little
window close by the goodman's bed, he called, in a melancholy tone,
"Andrew! Andrew Burnet, are you waking?"

"Troth, man, I think I be: or, at least, I'm half-and-half. What hast
thou to say to auld Andrew Burnet at this time o' night?"

"Are you waking, I say?"

"Gudewife, am I waking? Because if I be, tell that stravaiger sae.
He'll maybe tak your word for it, for mine he winna tak."

"O Andrew, none of your humour to-night;--I bring you tidings the most
woful, the most dismal, the most heart-rending, that ever were brought
to an honest man's door."

"To his window, you mean," cried Andrew, bolting out of bed, and
proceeding to the door. "Gude sauff us, man, come in, whaever you be,
and tell us your tidings face to face; and then we'll can better judge
of the truth of them. If they be in concord wi' your voice, they are
melancholy indeed. Have the reavers come, and are our kye driven?"

"Oh, alas! waur than that--a thousand times waur than that! Your
daughter--your dear beloved and only daughter, Mary--"

"What of Mary?" cried the goodman. "What of Mary?" cried her mother,
shuddering and groaning with terror; and at the same time she kindled
a light.

The sight of their neighbour, half-naked, and dripping with wet, and
madness and despair in his looks, sent a chillness to their hearts,
that held them in silence, and they were unable to utter a word, till
he went on thus--"Mary is gone; your darling and mine is lost, and
sleeps this night in a watery grave,--and I have been her destroyer!"

"Thou art mad, John Allanson," said the old man, vehemently, "raving
mad; at least I hope so. Wicked as thou art, thou hadst not the heart
to kill my dear child, O yes, you are mad--God be thanked, you are
mad. I see it in your looks and demeanour. Heaven be praised, you are
mad! You _are_ mad; but you'll get better again. But what do I say?"
continued he, as recollecting himself,--"We can soon convince our own
senses. Wife, lead the way to our daughter's bed."

With a heart throbbing with terror and dismay, old Jean Linton led the
way to Mary's chamber, followed by the two men, who were eagerly
gazing, one over each of her shoulders. Mary's little apartment was in
the farther end of the long narrow cottage; and as soon as they
entered it, they perceived a form lying on the bed, with the
bed-clothes drawn over its head; and on the lid of Mary's little
chest, that stood at the bedside, her clothes were lying neatly
folded, as they wont to be. Hope seemed to dawn on the faces of the
two old people when they beheld this, but the lover's heart sunk still
deeper in despair. The father called her name, but the form on the bed
returned no answer; however, they all heard distinctly sobs, as of one
weeping. The old man then ventured to pull down the clothes from her
face; and, strange to say, there indeed lay Mary Burnet, drowned in
tears, yet apparently nowise surprised at the ghastly appearance of
the three naked figures. Allanson gasped for breath, for he remained
still incredulous. He touched her clothes--he lifted her robes one by
one,--and all of them were dry, neat, and clean, and had no appearance
of having sunk in the lake.

There can be no doubt that Allanson was confounded by the strange
event that had befallen him, and felt like one struggling with a
frightful vision, or some energy beyond the power of man to
comprehend. Nevertheless, the assurance that Mary was there in life,
weeping although she was, put him once more beside himself with joy;
and he kneeled at her bedside, beseeching permission but to kiss her
hand. She, however, repulsed him with disdain, saying, with great
emphasis--"You are a bad man, John Allanson, and I entreat you to go
out of my sight. The sufferings that I have undergone this night, have
been beyond the power of flesh and blood to endure; and by some
cursed agency of yours have these sufferings been brought about. I
therefore pray you, in His name, whose law you have transgressed, to
depart out of my sight."

Wholly overcome by conflicting passions, by circumstances so contrary
to one another, and so discordant with every thing either in the works
of Nature or Providence, the young man could do nothing but stand like
a rigid statue, with his hands lifted up, and his visage like that of
a corpse, until led away by the two old people from their daughter's
apartment. They then lighted up a fire to dry him, and began to
question him with the most intense curiosity; but they could elicit
nothing from him, but the most disjointed exclamations--such as, "Lord
in Heaven, what can be the meaning of this!" And at other times--"It
is all the enchantment of the devil; the evil spirits have got
dominion over me!"

Finding they could make nothing of him, they began to form conjectures
of their own. Jean affirmed that it had been the Mermaid of the loch
that had come to him in Mary's shape, to allure him to his
destruction; but Andrew Burnet, setting his bonnet to one side, and
raising his left hand to a level with it, so that he might have full
scope to motion and flourish, suiting his action to his words, thus
began, with a face of sapience never to be excelled:--

"Gudewife, it doth strike me that thou art very wide of the mark. It
must have been a spirit of a great deal higher quality than a
meer-maiden, who played this extraordinary prank. The meer-maiden is
not a spirit, but a beastly sensitive creature, with a malicious
spirit within it. Now, what influence could a cauld clatch of a
creature like that, wi' a tail like a great saumont-fish, hae ower our
bairn, either to make her happy or unhappy? Or where could it borrow
her claes, Jean? Tell me that. Na, na, Jean Linton, depend on it, the
spirit that courtit wi' poor sinfu' Jock there, has been a fairy; but
whether a good ane or an ill ane, it is hard to determine."

Andrew's disquisition was interrupted by the young man falling into a
fit of trembling that was fearful to look at, and threatened soon to
terminate his existence. Jean ran for the family cordial, observing,
by the way, that "though he was a wicked person, he was still a
fellow-creature, and might live to repent;" and influenced by this
spark of genuine humanity, she made him swallow two horn-spoonfuls of
strong aquavitae. Andrew then put a piece of scarlet thread round each
wrist, and taking a strong rowan-tree staff in his hand, he conveyed
his trembling and astonished guest home, giving him at parting this
sage advice:--

"I'll tell you what it is, Jock Allanson,--ye hae run a near risk o'
perdition, and, escaping that for the present, o' losing your right
reason. But tak an auld man's advice--never gang again out by night to
beguile ony honest man's daughter, lest a worse thing befall thee."

Next morning Mary dressed herself more neatly than usual, but there
was manifestly a deep melancholy settled on her lovely face, and at
times the unbidden tear would start into her eye. She spoke no word,
either good or bad, that ever her mother could recollect, that whole
morning; but she once or twice observed her daughter gazing at her, as
with an intense and melancholy interest. About nine o'clock in the
morning, she took a hay-raik over her shoulder, and went down to a
meadow at the east end of the loch, to coil a part of her father's
hay, her father and brother engaging to join her about noon, when they
came from the sheep-fold. As soon as old Andrew came home, his wife
and he, as was natural, instantly began to converse on the events of
the preceding night; and in the course of their conversation, Andrew
said, "Gudeness be about us, Jean, was not yon an awfu' speech o' our
bairn's to young Jock Allanson last night?"

"Ay, it was a downsetter, gudeman, and spoken like a good Christian
lass."

"I'm no sae sure o' that, Jean Linton. My good woman, Jean Linton, I'm
no sae sure o' that. Yon speech has gi'en me a great deal o' trouble
o' heart; for 'ye ken, an take my life,--ay, an take your life,
Jean,--nane o' us can tell whether it was in the Almighty's name, or
the devil's, that she discharged her lover."

"O fy, Andrew, how can ye say sae? How can ye doubt that it was in the
Almighty's name?"

"Couldna she have said sae then, and that wad hae put it beyond a'
doubt? And that wad hae been the natural way too; but instead of that,
she says, 'I pray you, in the name of him whose law you have
transgressed, to depart out o' my sight.' I confess I'm terrified when
I think about yon speech, Jean Linton. Didna she say, too, that 'her
sufferings had been beyond what flesh and blood could have endured?'
What was she but flesh and blood? Didna that remark infer that she was
something mair than a mortal creature? Jean Linton, Jean Linton! what
will you say, if it should turn out that our daughter _is_ drowned,
and that yon was the fairy we had in the house a' the night and this
morning?"

"O haud your tongue, Andrew Burnet, and dinna make my heart cauld
within me. We hae aye trusted in the Lord yet, and he has never
forsaken us, nor will he yet gie the Wicked One power ower us or
ours."

"Ye say very weel, Jean, and we maun e'en hope for the best," quoth
old Andrew; and away he went, accompanied by his son Alexander, to
assist their beloved Mary on the meadow.

No sooner had Andrew set his head over the bents, and come in view of
the meadow, than he said to his son, "I wish Jock Allanson maunna hae
been east-the-loch fishing for geds the day, for I think my Mary has
made very little progress in the meadow."

"She's ower muckle ta'en up about other things this while, to mind her
wark," said Alexander: "I wadna wonder, father, if that lassie gangs a
black gate yet."

Andrew uttered a long and a deep sigh, that seemed to ruffle the very
fountains of life, and, without speaking another word, walked on to
the hay field. It was three hours since Mary had left home, and she
ought at least to have put up a dozen coils of hay each hour. But, in
place of that, she had put up only seven altogether, and the last was
unfinished. Her own hay-raik, that had an M and a B neatly cut on the
head of it, was leaning on the unfinished coil, and Mary was wanting.
Her brother, thinking she had hid herself from them in sport, ran from
one coil to another, calling her many bad names, playfully; but, after
he had turned them all up, and several deep swathes besides, she was
not to be found. This young man, who slept in the byre, knew nothing
of the events of the foregoing night, the old people and Allanson
having mutually engaged to keep them a profound secret, and he had
therefore less reason than his father to be seriously alarmed. When
they began to work at the hay, Andrew could work none; he looked this
way and that way, but in no way could he see Mary approaching: so he
put on his coat, and went away home, to pour his sorrows into the
bosom of his wife; and in the meantime, he desired his son to run to
all the neighbouring farming-houses and cots, every one, and make
inquiries if any body had seen Mary.

When Andrew went home and informed his wife that their darling was
missing, the grief and astonishment of the aged couple knew no bounds.
They sat down, and wept together, and declared, over and over, that
this act of Providence was too strange for them, and too high to be
understood. Jean besought her husband to kneel instantly, and pray
urgently to God to restore their child to them; but he declined it, on
account of the wrong frame of his mind, for he declared, that his rage
against John Allanson was so extreme, as to unfit him for approaching
the throne of his Maker. "But if the profligate refuses to listen to
the entreaties of an injured parent," added he, "he shall feel the
weight of an injured father's arm."

Andrew went straight away to Inverlawn, though without the least hope
of finding young Allanson at home; but, on reaching the place, to his
amazement, he found the young man lying ill of a burning fever, raving
incessantly of witches, spirits, and Mary Burnet. To such a height had
his frenzy arrived, that when Andrew went there, it required three men
to hold him in the bed. Both his parents testified their opinions
openly, that their son was bewitched, or possessed of a demon, and the
whole family was thrown into the greatest consternation. The good old
shepherd, finding enough of grief there already, was obliged to
confine his to his own bosom, and return disconsolate to his little
family circle, in which there was a woful blank that night.

His son returned also from a fruitless search. No one had seen any
traces of his sister, but an old crazy woman, at a place called
Oxcleuch, said that she had seen her go by in a grand chariot with
young Jock Allanson, toward the Birkhill Path, and by that time they
were at the Cross of Dumgree. The young man said, he asked her what
sort of a chariot it was, as there was never such a thing in that
country as a chariot, nor yet a road for one. But she replied that he
was widely mistaken, for that a great number of chariots sometimes
passed that way, though never any of them returned. These words
appearing to be merely the ravings of superannuation, they were not
regarded; but when no other traces of Mary could be found, old Andrew
went up to consult this crazy dame once more, but he was not able to
bring any such thing to her recollection. She spoke only in parables,
which to him were incomprehensible.

Bonny Mary Burnet was lost. She left her father's house at nine
o'clock on a Wednesday morning, the 17th of September, neatly dressed
in a white jerkin and green bonnet, with her hay-raik over her
shoulder; and that was the last sight she was doomed ever to see of
her native cottage. She seemed to have had some presentiment of this,
as appeared from her demeanour that morning before she left it. Mary
Burnet of Kirkstyle was lost, and great was the sensation produced
over the whole country by the mysterious event. There was a long
ballad extant at one period on the melancholy catastrophe, which was
supposed to have been composed by the chaplain of St Mary's; but I
have only heard tell of it, without ever hearing it sung or recited.
Many of the verses concluded thus:--

    "But Bonny Mary Burnet
    We will never see again."

The story soon got abroad, with all its horrid circumstances, (and
there is little doubt that it was grievously exaggerated,) and there
was no obloquy that was not thrown on the survivor, who certainly in
some degree deserved it, for, instead of growing better, he grew ten
times more wicked than he was before. In one thing the whole country
agreed, that it had been the real Mary Burnet who was drowned in the
loch, and that the being which was found in her bed, lying weeping and
complaining of suffering, and which vanished the next day, had been a
fairy, an evil spirit, or a changeling of some sort, for that it never
spoke save once, and that in a mysterious manner; nor did it partake
of any food with the rest of the family. Her father and mother knew
not what to say or what to think, but they wandered through this weary
world like people wandering in a dream. Every thing that belonged to
Mary Burnet was kept by her parents as the most sacred relics, and
many a tear did her aged mother shed over them. Every article of her
dress brought the once comely wearer to mind. Andrew often said, "That
to have lost the darling child of their old age in any way would have
been a great trial, but to lose her in the way that they had done, was
really mair than human frailty could endure."

Many a weary day did he walk by the shores of the loch, looking
eagerly for some vestige of her garments, and though he trembled at
every appearance, yet did he continue to search on. He had a number of
small bones collected, that had belonged to lambs and other minor
animals, and, haply, some of them to fishes, from a fond supposition
that they might once have formed joints of her toes or fingers. These
he kept concealed in a little bag, in order, as he said, "to let the
doctors see them." But no relic, besides these, could he ever discover
of Mary's body.

Young Allanson recovered from his raging fever scarcely in the manner
of other men, for he recovered all at once, after a few days raving
and madness. Mary Burnet, it appeared, was by him no more remembered.
He grew ten times more wicked than before, and hesitated at no means
of accomplishing his unhallowed purposes. The devout shepherds and
cottagers around detested him; and, both in their families and in the
wild, when there was no ear to hear but that of Heaven, they prayed
protection from his devices, as if he had been the Wicked One; and
they all prophesied that he would make a bad end.

One fine day about the middle of October, when the days begin to get
very short, and the nights long and dark, on a Friday morning, the
next year but one after Mary Burnet was lost, a memorable day in the
fairy annals, John Allanson, younger of Inverlawn, went to a great
hiring fair at a village called Moffat in Annandale, in order to hire
a house-maid. His character was so notorious, that not one young woman
in the district would serve in his father's house; so away he went to
the fair at Moffat, to hire the prettiest and loveliest girl he could
there find, with the intention of ruining her as soon as she came
home. This is no supposititious accusation, for he acknowledged his
plan to Mr David Welch of Cariferan, who rode down to the market with
him, and seemed to boast of it, and dwell on it with delight. But the
maidens of Annandale had a guardian angel in the fair that day, of
which neither he nor they were aware.

Allanson looked through the hiring market, and through the hiring
market, and at length fixed on one young woman, which indeed was not
difficult to do, for there was no such form there for elegance and
beauty. Mr Welch stood still and eyed him. He took the beauty aside.
She was clothed in green, and as lovely as a new-blown rose.

"Are you to hire, pretty maiden?"

"Yes, sir."

"Will you hire with me?"

"I care not though I do. But if I hire with you, it must be for the
long term."

"Certainly. The longer the better. What are your wages to be?"

"You know, if I hire, I must be paid in kind. I must have the first
living creature that I see about Inverlawn to myself."

"I wish it may be me, then. But what do you know about Inverlawn?"

"I think I _should_ know about it."

"Bless me! I know the face as well as I know my own, and better. But
the name has somehow escaped me. Pray, may I ask your name?"

"Hush! hush!" said she solemnly, and holding up her hand at the same
time; "Hush, hush, you had better say nothing about that here."

"I am in utter amazement!" he exclaimed. "What is the meaning of this?
I conjure you to tell me your name?"

"It is Mary Burnet," said she, in a soft whisper; and at the same time
she let down a green veil over her face.

If Allanson's death-warrant had been announced to him at that moment,
it could not have deprived him so completely of sense and motion. His
visage changed into that of a corpse, his jaws fell down, and his eyes
became glazed, so as apparently to throw no reflection inwardly. Mr
Welch, who had kept his eye steadily on them all the while, perceived
his comrade's dilemma, and went up to him. "Allanson?--Mr Allanson?
What is the matter with you, man?" said he. "Why, the girl has
bewitched you, and turned you into a statue!"

Allanson made some sound in his throat, as if attempting to speak, but
his tongue refused its office, and he only jabbered. Mr Welch,
conceiving that he was seized with some fit, or about to faint,
supported him into the Johnston Arms; but he either could not, or
would not, grant him any explanation. Welch being, however, resolved
to see the maiden in green once more, persuaded Allanson, after
causing him to drink a good deal, to go out into the hiring-market
again, in search of her. They ranged the market through and through,
but the maiden in green was gone, and not to be found. She had
vanished in the crowd the moment she divulged her name, and even
though Welch had his eye fixed on her, he could not discover which way
she went. Allanson appeared to be in a kind of stupor as well as
terror, but when he found that she had left the market, he began to
recover himself, and to look out again for the top of the market.

He soon found one more beautiful than the last. She was like a sylph,
clothed in robes of pure snowy white, with green ribbons. Again he
pointed this new flower out to Mr David Welch, who declared that such
a perfect model of beauty he had never in his life seen. Allanson,
being resolved to have this one at any wages, took her aside, and put
the usual question: "Do you wish to hire, pretty maiden?"

"Yes, sir."

"Will you hire with me?"

"I care not though I do."

"What, then, are your wages to be? Come--say? And be reasonable; I am
determined not to part with you for a trifle."

"My wages must be in kind; I work on no other conditions.--Pray, how
are all the good people about Inverlawn?"

Allanson's breath began to cut, and a chillness to creep through his
whole frame, and he answered, with a faltering tongue,--"I thank
you,--much in their ordinary way."

"And your aged neighbours," rejoined she, "are they still alive and
well?"

"I--I--I think they are," said he, panting for breath. "But I am at a
loss to know whom I am indebted to for these kind recollections."

"What," said she, "have you so soon forgot Mary Burnet of Kirkstyle?"

Allanson started as if a bullet had gone through his heart. The lovely
sylph-like form glided into the crowd, and left the astounded
libertine once more standing like a rigid statue, until aroused by his
friend, Mr Welch. He tried a third fair one, and got the same answers,
and the same name given. Indeed, the first time ever I heard the tale,
it bore that he tried _seven_, who all turned out to be Mary Burnets
of Kirkstyle; but I think it unlikely that he would try so many, as he
must long ere that time have been sensible that he laboured under some
power of enchantment. However, when nothing else would do, he helped
himself to a good proportion of strong drink. While he was thus
engaged, a phenomenon of beauty and grandeur came into the fair, that
caught the sole attention of all present. This was a lovely dame,
riding in a gilded chariot, with two livery-men before, and two
behind, clothed in green and gold; and never sure was there so
splendid a meteor seen in a Moffat fair. The word instantly circulated
in the market, that this was the Lady Elizabeth Douglas, eldest
daughter to the Earl of Morton, who then sojourned at Auchincastle, in
the vicinity of Moffat, and which lady at that time was celebrated as
a great beauty all over Scotland. She was afterwards Lady Keith; and
the mention of this name in the tale, as it were by mere accident,
fixes the era of it in the reign of James the Fourth, at the very time
that fairies, brownies, and witches, were at the rifest in Scotland.

Every one in the market believed the lady to be the daughter of the
Earl of Morton; and when she came to the Johnston Arms, a gentleman in
green came out bareheaded, and received her out of the carriage. All
the crowd gazed at such unparalleled beauty and grandeur, but none was
half so much overcome as Allanson. He had never conceived aught half
so lovely either in earth, or heaven, or fairyland; and while he stood
in a burning fever of admiration, think of his astonishment, and the
astonishment of the countless crowd that looked on, when this
brilliant and matchless beauty beckoned him towards her! He could not
believe his senses, but looked this way and that to see how others
regarded the affair; but she beckoned him a second time, with such a
winning courtesy and smile, that immediately he pulled off his beaver
cap and hasted up to her; and without more ado she gave him her arm,
and the two walked into the hostel.

Allanson conceived that he was thus distinguished by Lady Elizabeth
Douglas, the flower of the land, and so did all the people of the
market; and greatly they wondered who the young farmer could be that
was thus particularly favoured; for it ought to have been mentioned
that he had not one personal acquaintance in the fair save Mr David
Welch of Cariferan. The first thing the lady did was to inquire kindly
after his health. Allanson thanked her ladyship with all the courtesy
he was master of; and being by this time persuaded that she was in
love with him, he became as light as if treading on the air. She next
inquired after his father and mother.--Oho! thought he to himself,
poor creature, she is terribly in for it! but her love shall not be
thrown away upon a backward or ungrateful object.--He answered her
with great politeness, and at length began to talk of her noble father
and young Lord William, but she cut him short by asking if he did not
recognise her.

"Oh, yes! He knew who her ladyship was, and remembered that he had
seen her comely face often before, although he could not, at that
particular moment, recall to his memory the precise time or places of
their meeting."

She next asked for his old neighbours of Kirkstyle, and if they were
still in life and health!

Allanson felt as if his heart were a piece of ice. A chillness spread
over his whole frame; he sank back on a seat, and remained motionless;
but the beautiful and adorable creature soothed him with kind words,
till he again gathered courage to speak.

"What!" said he; "and has it been your own lovely self who has been
playing tricks on me this whole day?"

"A first love is not easily extinguished, Mr Allanson," said she. "You
may guess from my appearance, that I have been fortunate in life; but,
for all that, my first love for you has continued the same, unaltered
and unchanged, and you must forgive the little freedoms I used to-day
to try your affections, and the effects my appearance would have on
you."

"It argues something for my good taste, however, that I never pitched
on any face for beauty to-day but your own," said he. "But now that we
have met once more, we shall not so easily part again. I will devote
the rest of my life to you, only let me know the place of your abode."

"It is hard by," said she, "only a very little space from this; and
happy, happy, would I be to see you there to-night, were it proper or
convenient. But my lord is at present from home, and in a distant
country."

"I should not conceive that any particular hinderance to my visit,"
said he.

With great apparent reluctance she at length consented to admit of his
visit, and offered to leave one of her gentlemen, whom she could
trust, to be his conductor; but this he positively refused. It was his
desire, he said, that no eye of man should see him enter or leave her
happy dwelling. She said he was a self-willed man, but should have his
own way; and after giving him such directions as would infallibly lead
him to her mansion, she mounted her chariot and was driven away.

Allanson was uplifted above every sublunary concern. Seeking out his
friend, David Welch, he imparted to him his extraordinary good
fortune, but he did not tell him that she was not the Lady Elizabeth
Douglas. Welch insisted on accompanying him on the way, and refused to
turn back till he came to the very point of the road next to the
lady's splendid mansion; and in spite of all that Allanson could say,
Welch remained there till he saw his comrade enter the court gate,
which glowed with lights as innumerable as the stars of the firmament.

Allanson had promised to his father and mother to be home on the
morning after the fair to breakfast. He came not either that day or
the next; and the third day the old man mounted his white pony, and
rode away towards Moffat in search of his son. He called at Cariferan
on his way, and made inquiries at Mr Welch. The latter manifested some
astonishment that the young man had not returned; nevertheless he
assured his father of his safety, and desired him to return home; and
then with reluctance confessed that the young man was engaged in an
amour with the Earl of Morton's beautiful daughter; that he had gone
to the castle by appointment, and that he, David Welch, had
accompanied him to the gate, and seen him enter, and it was apparent
that his reception had been a kind one, since he had tarried so long.

Mr Welch, seeing the old man greatly distressed, was persuaded to
accompany him on his journey, as the last who had seen his son, and
seen him enter the castle. On reaching Moffat they found his steed
standing at the hostel, whither it had returned on the night of the
fair, before the company broke up; but the owner had not been heard of
since seen in company with Lady Elizabeth Douglas. The old man set out
for Auchincastle, taking Mr David Welch along with him; but long ere
they reached the place, Mr Welch assured him he would not find his son
there, as it was nearly in a different direction that they rode on the
evening of the fair. However, to the castle they went, and were
admitted to the Earl, who, after hearing the old man's tale, seemed to
consider him in a state of derangement. He sent for his daughter
Elizabeth, and questioned her concerning her meeting with the son of
the old respectable countryman--of her appointment with him on the
night of the preceding Friday, and concluded by saying he hoped she
had him still in some safe concealment about the castle.

The lady, hearing her father talk in this manner, and seeing the
serious and dejected looks of the old man, knew not what to say, and
asked an explanation. But Mr Welch put a stop to it by declaring to
old Allanson that the Lady Elizabeth was not the lady with whom his
son made the appointment, for he had seen her, and would engage to
know her again among ten thousand; nor was that the castle towards
which he had accompanied his son, nor any thing like it. "But go with
me," continued he, "and, though I am a stranger in this district, I
think I can take you to the very place."

They set out again; and Mr Welch traced the road from Moffat, by which
young Allanson and he had gone, until, after travelling several miles,
they came to a place where a road struck off to the right at an angle.
"Now I know we are right," said Welch; "for here we stopped, and your
son intreated me to return, which I refused, and accompanied him to
yon large tree, and a little way beyond it, from whence I saw him
received in at the splendid gate. We shall be in sight of the mansion
in three minutes."

They passed on to the tree, and a space beyond it; but then Mr Welch
lost the use of his speech, as he perceived that there was neither
palace nor gate there, but a tremendous gulf, fifty fathoms deep, and
a dark stream foaming and boiling below.

"How is this?" said old Allanson. "There is neither mansion nor
habitation of man here!"

Welch's tongue for a long time refused its office, and he stood like a
statue, gazing on the altered and awful scene. "He only, who made the
spirits of men," said he, at last, "and all the spirits that sojourn
in the earth and air, can tell how this is. We are wandering in a
world of enchantment, and have been influenced by some agencies above
human nature, or without its pale; for here of a certainty did I take
leave of your son--and there, in that direction, and apparently either
on the verge of that gulf, or the space above it, did I see him
received in at the court gate of a mansion, splendid beyond all
conception. How can human comprehension make any thing of this?"

They went forward to the verge, Mr Welch leading the way to the very
spot on which he saw the gate opened, and there they found marks where
a horse had been plunging. Its feet had been over the brink, but it
seemed to have recovered itself, and deep, deep down, and far within,
lay the mangled corpse of John Allanson; and in this manner,
mysterious beyond all example, terminated the career of that wicked
and flagitious young man.--What a beautiful moral may be extracted
from this fairy tale!

But among all these turnings and windings, there is no account given,
you will say, of the fate of Mary Burnet; for this last appearance of
hers at Moffat seems to have been altogether a phantom or illusion.
Gentle and kind reader, I can give you no account of the fate of that
maiden; for though the ancient fairy tale proceeds, it seems to me to
involve her fate in ten times more mystery than what we have hitherto
seen of it.

The yearly return of the day on which Mary was lost, was observed as a
day of mourning by her aged and disconsolate parents,--a day of
sorrow, of fasting, and humiliation. Seven years came and passed away,
and the seventh returning day of fasting and prayer was at hand. On
the evening previous to it, old Andrew was moving along the sands of
the loch, still looking for some relic of his beloved Mary, when he
was aware of a little shrivelled old man, who came posting towards
him. The creature was not above five spans in height, and had a face
scarcely like that of a human creature; but he was, nevertheless,
civil in his deportment, and sensible in speech. He bade Andrew a good
evening, and asked him what he was looking for. Andrew answered, that
he was looking for that which he should never find.

"Pray, what is your name, ancient shepherd?" said the stranger; "for
methinks I should know something of you, and perhaps have a commission
to you."

"Alas! why should you ask after my name?" said Andrew. "My name is now
nothing to any one."

"Had not you once a beautiful daughter, named Mary?" said the
stranger.

"It is a heart-rending question, man," said Andrew; "but certes, I had
once a beloved daughter named Mary."

"What became of her?" asked the stranger.

Andrew shook his head, turned round, and began to move away; it was a
theme that his heart could not brook. He sauntered along the loch
sands, his dim eye scanning every white pebble as he passed along.
There was a hopelessness in his stooping form, his gait, his eye, his
features,--in every step that he took there was a hopeless apathy. The
dwarf followed him, and began to expostulate with him. "Old man, I see
you are pining under some real or fancied affliction," said he. "But
in continuing to do so, you are neither acting according to the
dictates of reason nor true religion. What is man that he should fret,
or the son of man that he should repine, under the chastening hand of
his Maker?"

"I am far frae justifying mysell," returned Andrew, surveying his
shrivelled monitor with some degree of astonishment. "But there are
some feelings that neither reason nor religion can o'ermaster; and
there are some that a parent may cherish without sin."

"I deny the position," said the stranger, "taken either absolutely or
relatively. All repining under the Supreme decree is leavened with
unrighteousness. But, subtleties aside, I ask you, as I did before,
What became of your daughter?"

"Ask the Father of her spirit, and the framer of her body," said
Andrew, solemnly; "ask Him into whose hands I committed her from
childhood. He alone knows what became of her, but I do not."

"How long is it since you lost her?"

"It is seven years to-morrow."

"Ay! you remember the time well. And have you mourned for her all that
while?"

"Yes; and I will go down to the grave mourning for my only daughter, the
child of my age, and of all my affection. O, thou unearthly-looking
monitor, knowest thou aught of my darling child? for if thou dost, thou
wilt know that she was not like other women. There was a simplicity and
a purity about my Mary, that was hardly consistent with our frail
nature."

"Wouldst thou like to see her again?" said the dwarf.

Andrew turned round, his whole frame shaking as with a palsy, and
gazed on the audacious imp. "See her again, creature!" cried he
vehemently--"Would I like to see her again, say'st thou?"

"I said so," said the dwarf, "and I say farther, dost thou know this
token? Look, and see if thou dost?"

Andrew took the token, and looked at it, then at the shrivelled
stranger, and then at the token again; and at length he burst into
tears, and wept aloud; but they were tears of joy, and his weeping
seemed to have some breathings of laughter intermingled in it. And
still as he kissed the token, he called out in broken and convulsive
sentences,--"Yes, auld body, I _do_ know it!--I _do_ know it!--I _do_
know it! It is indeed the same golden Edward, with three holes in it,
with which I presented my Mary on her birth-day, in her eighteenth
year, to buy a new suit for the holidays. But when she took it she
said--ay, I mind weel what my bonny woman said,--'It is sae bonny and
sae kenspeckle,' said she, 'that I think I'll keep it for the sake of
the giver.' O dear, dear!--Blessed little creature, tell me how she
is, and where she is? Is she living, or is she dead?"

"She is living, and in good health," said the dwarf; "and better, and
braver, and happier, and lovelier than ever; and if you make haste,
you will see her and her family at Moffat to-morrow afternoon. They
are to pass there on a journey, but it is an express one, and I am
sent to you with that token, to inform you of the circumstance, that
you may have it in your power to see and embrace your beloved
daughter once before you die."

"And am I to meet my Mary at Moffat? Come away, little, dear, welcome
body, thou blessed of heaven, come away, and taste of an auld
shepherd's best cheer, and I'll gang foot for foot with you to Moffat,
and my auld wife shall gang foot for foot with us too. I tell you,
little, blessed, and welcome crile, come along with me."

"I may not tarry to enter your house, or taste of your cheer, good
shepherd," said the being. "May plenty still be within your walls, and
a thankful heart to enjoy it! But my directions are neither to taste
meat nor drink in this country, but to haste back to her that sent me.
Go--haste, and make ready, for you have no time to lose."

"At what time will she be there?" cried Andrew, flinging the plaid
from him to run home with the tidings.

"Precisely when the shadow of the Holy Cross falls due east," cried
the dwarf; and turning round, he hasted on his way.

When old Jean Linton saw her husband coming hobbling and running home
without his plaid, and having his doublet flying wide open, she had no
doubt that he had lost his wits; and, full of anxiety, she met him at
the side of the kail-yard. "Gudeness preserve us a' in our right
senses, Andrew Burnet, what's the matter wi' you, Andrew Burnet?"

"Stand out o' my gate, wife, for, d'ye see, I'm rather in a haste,
Jean Linton."

"I see that indeed, gudeman; but stand still, and tell me what has
putten you _in_ sic a haste. Ir ye dementit?"

"Na, na; gudewife, Jean Linton, I'm no dementit--I'm only gaun away
till Moffat."

"O, gudeness pity the poor auld body! How can ye gang to Moffat, man?
Or what have ye to do at Moffat? Dinna ye mind that the morn is the
day o' our solemnity?"

"Haud out o' my gate, auld wife, and dinna speak o' solemnities to me.
I'll keep it at Moffat the morn. Ay, gudewife, and ye shall keep it at
Moffat, too. What d'ye think o' that, woman? Too-whoo! ye dinna ken
the metal that's in an auld body till it be tried."

"Andrew--Andrew Burnet!"

"Get away wi' your frightened looks, woman; and haste ye, gang and
fling me out my Sabbath-day claes. And, Jean Linton, my woman, d'ye
hear, gang and pit on your bridal gown, and your silk hood, for ye
maun be at Moffat the morn too; and it is mair nor time we were away.
Dinna look sae surprised, woman, till I tell ye, that our ain Mary is
to meet us at Moffat the morn."

"O, Andrew! dinna sport wi' the feelings of an auld forsaken heart!"

"Gude forbid, my auld wife, that I should ever sport wi' feeling o'
yours," cried Andrew, bursting into tears; "they are a' as saacred to
me as breathings frae the Throne o' Grace. But it is true that I tell
ye; our dear bairn is to meet us at Moffat the morn, wi' a son in
every hand; and we maun e'en gang and see her aince again, and kiss
her and bless her afore we dee."

The tears now rushed from the old woman's eyes like fountains, and
dropped from her sorrow-worn cheeks to the earth, and then, as with a
spontaneous movement, she threw her skirt over her head, kneeled down
at her husband's feet, and poured out her soul in thanksgiving to her
Maker. She then rose up, quite deprived of her senses through joy, and
ran crouching away on the road towards Moffat, as if hasting beyond
her power to be at it. But Andrew brought her back; and they prepared
themselves for their journey.

Kirkstyle being twenty miles from Moffat, they set out on the
afternoon of Tuesday, the 16th of September; slept that night at a
place called Turnberry Sheil, and were in Moffat next day by noon.
Wearisome was the remainder of the day to that aged couple; they
wandered about conjecturing by what road their daughter would come,
and how she would come attended. "I have made up my mind on baith
these matters," said Andrew; "at first I thought it was likely that
she would come out of the east, because a' our blessings come frae
that airt; but finding now that would be o'er near to the very road we
hae come oursells, I now take it for granted she'll come frae the
south; and I just think I see her leading a bonny boy in every hand,
and a servant lass carrying a bit bundle ahint her."

The two now walked out on all the southern roads, in hopes to meet
their Mary, but always returned to watch the shadow of the Holy Cross;
and, by the time it fell due east, they could do nothing but stand in
the middle of the street, and look round them in all directions. At
length, about half a mile out on the Dumfries road, they perceived a
poor beggar woman approaching with two children following close to
her, and another beggar a good way behind. Their eyes were instantly
riveted on these objects; for Andrew thought he perceived his friend
the dwarf in the one that was behind; and now all other earthly
objects were to them nothing, save these approaching beggars. At that
moment a gilded chariot entered the village from the south, and drove
by them at full speed, having two livery-men before, and two behind,
clothed in green and gold. "Ach-wow! the vanity of worldly grandeur!"
ejaculated Andrew, as the splendid vehicle went thundering by; but
neither he nor his wife deigned to look at it farther, their whole
attention being fixed on the group of beggars. "Ay, it is just my
woman," said Andrew, "it is just hersell; I ken her gang yet, sair
pressed down wi' poortith although she be. But I dinna care how poor
she be, for baith her and hers sall be welcome to my fireside as lang
as I hae ane."

While their eyes were thus strained, and their hearts melting with
tenderness and pity, Andrew felt something embracing his knees, and,
on looking down, there was his Mary, blooming in splendour and beauty,
kneeling at his feet. Andrew uttered a loud hysterical scream of joy,
and clasped her to his bosom; and old Jean Linton stood trembling,
with her arms spread, but durst not close them on so splendid a
creature, till her daughter first enfolded her in a fond embrace, and
then she hung upon her and wept. It was a wonderful event--a
restoration without a parallel. They indeed beheld their Mary, their
long-lost darling; they held her in their embraces, believed in her
identity, and were satisfied. Satisfied, did I say? They were happy
beyond the lot of mortals. She had just alighted from her chariot;
and, perceiving her aged parents standing together, she ran and
kneeled at their feet. They now retired into the hostel, where Mary
presented her two sons to her father and mother. They spent the
evening in every social endearment; and Mary loaded the good old
couple with rich presents, watched over them till midnight, when they
both fell into a deep and happy sleep, and then she remounted her
chariot, and was driven away. If she was any more seen in Scotland, I
never heard of it; but her parents rejoiced in the thoughts of her
happiness till the day of their death.




CHAPTER X.

THE BROWNIE OF THE BLACK HAGGS.


When the Sprots were Lairds of Wheelhope, which is now a long time
ago, there was one of the ladies who was very badly spoken of in the
country. People did not just openly assert that Lady Wheelhope (for
every landward laird's wife was then styled Lady) was a witch, but
every one had an aversion even at hearing her named; and when by
chance she happened to be mentioned, old men would shake their heads
and say, "Ah! let us alane o' her! The less ye meddle wi' her the
better." Old wives would give over spinning, and, as a pretence for
hearing what might be said about her, poke in the fire with the tongs,
cocking up their ears all the while; and then, after some meaning
coughs, hems, and haws, would haply say, "Hech-wow, sirs! An a' be
true that's said!" or something equally wise and decisive.

In short, Lady Wheelhope was accounted a very bad woman. She was an
inexorable tyrant in her family, quarrelled with her servants, often
cursing them, striking them, and turning them away; especially if they
were religious, for she could not endure people of that character, but
charged them with every thing bad. Whenever she found out that any of
the servant men of the Laird's establishment were religious, she gave
them up to the military, and got them shot; and several girls that
were regular in their devotions, she was supposed to have got rid of
by poison. She was certainly a wicked woman, else many good people
were mistaken in her character; and the poor persecuted Covenanters
were obliged to unite in their prayers against her.

As for the Laird, he was a big, dun-faced, pluffy body, that cared
neither for good nor evil, and did not well know the one from the
other. He laughed at his lady's tantrums and barley-hoods; and the
greater the rage that she got into, the Laird thought it the better
sport. One day, when two maid-servants came running to him, in great
agitation, and told him that his lady had felled one of their
companions, the Laird laughed heartily, and said he did not doubt it.

"Why, sir, how can you laugh?" said they. "The poor girl is killed."

"Very likely, very likely," said the Laird. "Well, it will teach her
to take care who she angers again."

"And, sir, your lady will be hanged."

"Very likely; well, it will teach her how to strike so rashly
again--Ha, ha, ha! Will it not, Jessy?"

But when this same Jessy died suddenly one morning, the Laird was
greatly confounded, and seemed dimly to comprehend that there had been
unfair play going. There was little doubt that she was taken off by
poison; but whether the Lady did it through jealousy or not, was never
divulged; but it greatly bamboozled and astonished the poor Laird, for
his nerves failed him, and his whole frame became paralytic. He seems
to have been exactly in the same state of mind with a colley that I
once had. He was extremely fond of the gun as long as I did not kill
any thing with it, (there being no game laws in Ettrick Forest in
those days,) and he got a grand chase after the hares when I missed
them. But there was one day that I chanced for a marvel to shoot one
dead, a few paces before his nose. I'll never forget the astonishment
that the poor beast manifested. He stared one while at the gun, and
another while at the dead hare, and seemed to be drawing the
conclusion, that if the case stood thus, there was no creature sure of
its life. Finally, he took his tail between his legs, and ran away
home, and never would face a gun all his life again.

So was it precisely with Laird Sprot of Wheelhope. As long as his
lady's wrath produced only noise and uproar among the servants, he
thought it fine sport; but when he saw what he believed the dreadful
effects of it, he became like a barrel organ out of tune, and could
only discourse one note, which he did to every one he met. "I wish she
mayna hae gotten something she had been the waur of." This note he
repeated early and late, night and day, sleeping and waking, alone and
in company, from the moment that Jessy died till she was buried; and
on going to the churchyard as chief mourner, he whispered it to her
relatives by the way. When they came to the grave, he took his stand
at the head, nor would he give place to the girl's father; but there
he stood, like a huge post, as though he neither saw nor heard; and
when he had lowered her head into the grave, and dropped the cord, he
slowly lifted his hat with one hand, wiped his dim eyes with the back
of the other, and said, in a deep tremulous tone, "Poor lassie! I wish
she didna get something she had been the waur of."

This death made a great noise among the common people; but there was
little protection for the life of the subject in those days; and
provided a man or woman was a real Anti-Covenanter, they might kill a
good many without being quarrelled for it. So there was no one to take
cognizance of the circumstances relating to the death of poor Jessy.

After this, the Lady walked softly for the space of two or three
years. She saw that she had rendered herself odious, and had entirely
lost her husband's countenance, which she liked worst of all. But the
evil propensity could not be overcome; and a poor boy, whom the Laird,
out of sheer compassion, had taken into his service, being found dead
one morning, the country people could no longer be restrained; so they
went in a body to the Sheriff, and insisted on an investigation. It
was proved that she detested the boy, had often threatened him, and
had given him brose and butter the afternoon before he died; but
notwithstanding of all this, the cause was ultimately dismissed, and
the pursuers fined.

No one can tell to what height of wickedness she might now have
proceeded, had not a check of a very singular kind been laid upon her.
Among the servants that came home at the next term, was one who called
himself Merodach; and a strange person he was. He had the form of a
boy, but the features of one a hundred years old, save that his eyes
had a brilliancy and restlessness, which were very extraordinary,
bearing a strong resemblance to the eyes of a well-known species of
monkey. He was froward and perverse, and disregarded the pleasure or
displeasure of any person; but he performed his work well, and with
apparent ease. From the moment he entered the house, the Lady
conceived a mortal antipathy against him, and besought the Laird to
turn him away. But the Laird would not consent; he never turned away
any servant, and moreover he had hired this fellow for a trivial wage,
and he neither wanted activity nor perseverance. The natural
consequence of this refusal was, that the Lady instantly set herself
to embitter Merodach's life as much as possible, in order to get early
quit of a domestic every way so disagreeable. Her hatred of him was
not like a common antipathy entertained by one human being against
another,--she hated him as one might hate a toad or an adder; and his
occupation of jotteryman (as the Laird termed his servant of all work)
keeping him always about her hand, it must have proved highly
annoying.

She scolded him, she raged at him; but he only mocked her wrath, and
giggled and laughed at her, with the most provoking derision. She
tried to fell him again and again, but never, with all her address,
could she hit him; and never did she make a blow at him, that she did
not repent it. She was heavy and unwieldy, and he as quick in his
motions as a monkey; besides, he generally contrived that she should
be in such an ungovernable rage, that when she flew at him, she hardly
knew what she was doing. At one time she guided her blow towards him,
and he at the same instant avoided it with such dexterity, that she
knocked down the chief hind, or foresman; and then Merodach giggled so
heartily, that, lifting the kitchen poker, she threw it at him with a
full design of knocking out his brains; but the missile only broke
every article of crockery on the kitchen dresser.

She then hasted to the Laird, crying bitterly, and telling him she
would not suffer that wretch Merodach, as she called him, to stay
another night in the family.

"Why, then, put him away, and trouble me no more about him," said the
Laird.

"Put him away!" exclaimed she; "I have already ordered him away a
hundred times, and charged him never to let me see his horrible face
again; but he only grins, and answers with some intolerable piece of
impertinence."

The pertinacity of the fellow amused the Laird; his dim eyes turned
upwards into his head with delight; he then looked two ways at once,
turned round his back, and laughed till the tears ran down his dun
cheeks; but he could only articulate, "You're fitted now."

The Lady's agony of rage still increasing from this derision, she
upbraided the Laird bitterly, and said he was not worthy the name of
man, if he did not turn away that pestilence, after the way he had
abused her.

"Why, Shusy, my dear, what has he done to you?"

"What done to me! has he not caused me to knock down John Thomson? and
I do not know if ever he will come to life again!"

"Have you felled your favourite John Thomson?" said the Laird,
laughing more heartily than before; "you might have done a worse deed
than that."

"And has he not broke every plate and dish on the whole dresser?"
continued the Lady; "and for all this devastation, he only mocks at my
displeasure,--absolutely mocks me,--and if you do not have him turned
away, and hanged or shot for his deeds, you are not worthy the name of
man."

"O alack! What a devastation among the cheena metal!" said the Laird;
and calling on Merodach, he said, "Tell me, thou evil Merodach of
Babylon, how thou dared'st knock down thy Lady's favourite servant,
John Thomson?"

"Not I, your honour. It was my Lady herself, who got into such a
furious rage at me, that she mistook her man, and felled Mr Thomson;
and the good man's skull is fractured."

"That was very odd," said the Laird, chuckling; "I do not comprehend
it. But then, what set you on smashing all my Lady's delft and cheena
ware?--That was a most infamous and provoking action."

"It was she herself, your honour. Sorry would I be to break one dish
belonging to the house. I take all the house servants to witness, that
my Lady smashed all the dishes with a poker; and now lays the blame on
me!"

The Laird turned his dim eyes on his lady, who was crying with
vexation and rage, and seemed meditating another personal attack on
the culprit, which he did not at all appear to shun, but rather to
court. She, however, vented her wrath in threatenings of the most deep
and desperate revenge, the creature all the while assuring her that
she would be foiled, and that in all her encounters and contests with
him, she would uniformly come to the worst; he was resolved to do his
duty, and there before his master he defied her.

The Laird thought more than he considered it prudent to reveal; he had
little doubt that his wife would find some means of wreaking her
vengeance on the object of her displeasure; and he shuddered when he
recollected one who had taken "something that she had been the waur
of."

In a word, the Lady of Wheelhope's inveterate malignity against this
one object, was like the rod of Moses, that swallowed up the rest of
the serpents. All her wicked and evil propensities seemed to be
superseded, if not utterly absorbed by it. The rest of the family now
lived in comparative peace and quietness; for early and late her
malevolence was venting itself against the jotteryman, and against him
alone. It was a delirium of hatred and vengeance, on which the whole
bent and bias of her inclination was set. She could not stay from the
creature's presence, or, in the intervals when absent from him, she
spent her breath in curses and execrations; and then, not able to
rest, she ran again to seek him, her eyes gleaming with the
anticipated delights of vengeance, while, ever and anon, all the
ridicule and the harm redounded on herself.

Was it not strange that she could not get quit of this sole annoyance
of her life? One would have thought she easily might. But by this time
there was nothing farther from her wishes; she wanted vengeance, full,
adequate, and delicious vengeance, on her audacious opponent. But he
was a strange and terrible creature, and the means of retaliation
constantly came, as it were, to his hand.

Bread and sweet milk was the only fare that Merodach cared for, and
having bargained for that, he would not want it, though he often got
it with a curse and with ill will. The Lady having, upon one occasion,
intentionally kept back his wonted allowance for some days, on the
Sabbath morning following, she set him down a bowl of rich sweet milk,
well drugged with a deadly poison; and then she lingered in a little
anteroom to watch the success of her grand plot, and prevent any other
creature from tasting of the potion. Merodach came in, and the
house-maid said to him, "There is your breakfast, creature."

"Oho! my Lady has been liberal this morning," said he; "but I am
beforehand with her.--Here, little Missie, you seem very hungry
to-day--take you my breakfast." And with that he set the beverage
down to the Lady's little favourite spaniel. It so happened that the
Lady's only son came at that instant into the anteroom seeking her,
and teasing his mamma about something, which withdrew her attention
from the hall-table for a space. When she looked again, and saw Missie
lapping up the sweet milk, she burst from her hiding-place like a
fury, screaming as if her head had been on fire, kicked the remainder
of its contents against the wall, and lifting Missie in her bosom,
retreated hastily, crying all the way.

"Ha, ha, ha--I have you now!" cried Merodach, as she vanished from the
hall.

Poor Missie died immediately, and very privately; indeed, she would
have died and been buried, and never one have seen her, save her
mistress, had not Merodach, by a luck that never failed him, looked
over the wall of the flower garden, just as his lady was laying her
favourite in a grave of her own digging. She, not perceiving her
tormentor, plied on at her task, apostrophizing the insensate little
carcass,--"Ah! poor dear little creature, thou hast had a hard
fortune, and hast drank of the bitter potion that was not intended for
thee; but he shall drink it three times double for thy sake!"

"Is that little Missie?" said the eldrich voice of the jotteryman,
close at the Lady's ear. She uttered a loud scream, and sunk down on
the bank. "Alack for poor Missie!" continued the creature in a tone of
mockery, "my heart is sorry for Missie. What has befallen her--whose
breakfast cup did she drink?"

"Hence with thee, fiend!" cried the Lady; "what right hast thou to
intrude on thy mistress's privacy? Thy turn is coming yet; or may the
nature of woman change within me!"

"It is changed already," said the creature, grinning with delight; "I
have thee now, I have thee now! And were it not to show my superiority
over thee, which I do every hour, I should soon see thee strapped like
a mad cat, or a worrying bratch. What wilt thou try next?"

"I will cut thy throat, and if I die for it, will rejoice in the deed;
a deed of charity to all that dwell on the face of the earth."

"I have warned thee before, dame, and I now warn thee again, that all
thy mischief meditated against me will fall double on thine own head."

"I want none of your warning, fiendish cur. Hence with your elvish
face, and take care of yourself."

It would be too disgusting and horrible to relate or read all the
incidents that fell out between this unaccountable couple. Their
enmity against each other had no end, and no mitigation; and scarcely
a single day passed over on which the Lady's acts of malevolent
ingenuity did not terminate fatally for some favourite thing of her
own. Scarcely was there a thing, animate or inanimate, on which she
set a value, left to her, that was not destroyed; and yet scarcely one
hour or minute could she remain absent from her tormentor, and all the
while, it seems, solely for the purpose of tormenting him. While all
the rest of the establishment enjoyed peace and quietness from the
fury of their termagant dame, matters still grew worse and worse
between the fascinated pair. The Lady haunted the menial, in the same
manner as the raven haunts the eagle,--for a perpetual quarrel, though
the former knows that in every encounter she is to come off the loser.
Noises were heard on the stairs by night, and it was whispered among
the servants, that the Lady had been seeking Merodach's chamber, on
some horrible intent. Several of them would have sworn that they had
seen her passing and repassing on the stair after midnight, when all
was quiet; but then it was likewise well known, that Merodach slept
with well-fastened doors, and a companion in another bed in the same
room, whose bed, too, was nearest the door. Nobody cared much what
became of the jotteryman, for he was an unsocial and disagreeable
person; but some one told him what they had seen, and hinted a
suspicion of the Lady's intent. But the creature only bit his upper
lip, winked with his eyes, and said, "She had better let that alone;
she will be the first to rue that."

Not long after this, to the horror of the family and the whole country
side, the Laird's only son was found murdered in his bed one morning,
under circumstances that manifested the most fiendish cruelty and
inveteracy on the part of his destroyer. As soon as the atrocious act
was divulged, the Lady fell into convulsions, and lost her reason; and
happy had it been for her had she never recovered the use of it, for
there was blood upon her hand, which she took no care to conceal, and
there was little doubt that it was the blood of her own innocent and
beloved boy, the sole heir and hope of the family.

This blow deprived the Laird of all power of action; but the Lady had
a brother, a man of the law, who came and instantly proceeded to an
investigation of this unaccountable murder. Before the Sheriff
arrived, the housekeeper took the Lady's brother aside, and told him
he had better not go on with the scrutiny, for she was sure the crime
would be brought home to her unfortunate mistress; and after examining
into several corroborative circumstances, and viewing the state of the
raving maniac, with the blood on her hand and arm, he made the
investigation a very short one, declaring the domestics all
exculpated.

The Laird attended his boy's funeral, and laid his head in the grave,
but appeared exactly like a man walking in a trance, an automaton,
without feelings or sensations, oftentimes gazing at the funeral
procession, as on something he could not comprehend. And when the
death-bell of the parish church fell a-tolling, as the corpse
approached the kirk-stile, he cast a dim eye up towards the belfry,
and said hastily, "What, what's that? Och ay, we're just in time, just
in time." And often was he hammering over the name of "Evil Merodach,
King of Babylon," to himself. He seemed to have some far-fetched
conception that his unaccountable jotteryman was in some way connected
with the death of his only son, and other lesser calamities, although
the evidence in favour of Merodach's innocence was as usual quite
decisive.

This grievous mistake of Lady Wheelhope can only be accounted for, by
supposing her in a state of derangement, or rather under some evil
influence, over which she had no control; and to a person in such a
state, the mistake was not so very unnatural. The mansion-house of
Wheelhope was old and irregular. The stair had four acute turns, and
four landing-places, all the same. In the uppermost chamber slept the
two domestics,--Merodach in the bed farthest in, and in the chamber
immediately below that, which was exactly similar, slept the Young
Laird and his tutor, the former in the bed farthest in; and thus, in
the turmoil of her wild and raging passions, her own hand made
herself childless.

Merodach was expelled the family forthwith, but refused to accept of
his wages, which the man of law pressed upon him, for fear of farther
mischief; but he went away in apparent sullenness and discontent, no
one knowing whither.

When his dismissal was announced to the Lady, who was watched day and
night in her chamber, the news had such an effect on her, that her
whole frame seemed electrified; the horrors of remorse vanished, and
another passion, which I neither can comprehend nor define, took the
sole possession of her distempered spirit. "He _must_ not go!--He
_shall_ not go!" she exclaimed. "No, no, no--he shall not--he shall
not--he shall not!" and then she instantly set herself about making
ready to follow him, uttering all the while the most diabolical
expressions, indicative of anticipated vengeance.--"Oh, could I but
snap his nerves one by one, and birl among his vitals! Could I but
slice his heart off piecemeal in small messes, and see his blood
lopper, and bubble, and spin away in purple slays; and then to see him
grin, and grin, and grin, and grin! Oh--oh--oh--How beautiful and
grand a sight it would be to see him grin, and grin, and grin!" And in
such a style would she run on for hours together.

She thought of nothing, she spake of nothing, but the discarded
jotteryman, whom most people now began to regard as a creature that
was "not canny." They had seen him eat, and drink, and work, like
other people; still he had that about him that was not like other men.
He was a boy in form, and an antediluvian in feature. Some thought he
was a mongrel, between a Jew and an ape; some a wizard, some a kelpie,
or a fairy, but most of all, that he was really and truly a Brownie.
What he was I do not know, and therefore will not pretend to say; but
be that as it may, in spite of locks and keys, watching and waking,
the Lady of Wheelhope soon made her escape, and eloped after him. The
attendants, indeed, would have made oath that she was carried away by
some invisible hand, for it was impossible, they said, that she could
have escaped on foot like other people; and this edition of the story
took in the country; but sensible people viewed the matter in another
light.

As for instance, when Wattie Blythe, the Laird's old shepherd, came in
from the hill one morning, his wife Bessie thus accosted him.--"His
presence be about us, Wattie Blythe! have ye heard what has happened
at the ha'? Things are aye turning waur and waur there, and it looks
like as if Providence had gi'en up our Laird's house to destruction.
This grand estate maun now gang frae the Sprots; for it has finished
them."

"Na, na, Bessie, it isna the estate that has finished the Sprots, but
the Sprots that hae finished the estate, and themsells into the boot.
They hae been a wicked and degenerate race, and aye the langer the
waur, till they hae reached the utmost bounds o' earthly wickedness;
and it's time the deil were looking after his ain."

"Ah, Wattie Blythe, ye never said a truer say. And that's just the
very point where your story ends, and mine begins; for hasna the deil,
or the fairies, or the brownies, ta'en away our Leddy bodily! and the
haill country is running and riding in search o' her; and there is
twenty hunder merks offered to the first that can find her, and bring
her safe back. They hae ta'en her away, skin and bane, body and soul,
and a', Wattie!"

"Hech-wow! but that is awsome! And where is it thought they have ta'en
her to, Bessie?"

"O, they hae some guess at that frae her ain hints afore. It is
thought they hae carried her after that Satan of a creature, wha
wrought sae muckle wae about the house. It is for him they are a'
looking, for they ken weel, that where they get the tane they will get
the tither."

"Whew! Is that the gate o't, Bessie? Why, then, the awfu' story is
nouther mair nor less than this, that the Leddy has made a 'lopement,
as they ca't, and run away after a blackguard jotteryman. Hech-wow!
wae's me for human frailty! But that's just the gate! When aince the
deil gets in the point o' his finger, he will soon have in his haill
hand. Ay, he wants but a hair to make a tether of, ony day! I hae seen
her a braw sonsy lass; but even then I feared she was devoted to
destruction, for she aye mockit at religion, Bessie, and that's no a
good mark of a young body. And she made a' its servants her enemies;
and think you these good men's prayers were a' to blaw away i' the
wind, and be nae mair regarded? Na, na, Bessie, my woman, take ye this
mark baith o' our ain bairns and ither folk's--If ever ye see a young
body that disregards the Sabbath, and makes a mock at the ordinances
o' religion, ye will never see that body come to muckle good.--A braw
hand our Leddy has made o' her gibes and jeers at religion, and her
mockeries o' the poor persecuted hill-folk!--sunk down by degrees into
the very dregs o' sin and misery! run away after a scullion!"

"Fy, fy, Wattie, how can ye say sae? It was weel kenn'd that she hatit
him wi' a perfect and mortal hatred, and tried to make away wi' him
mae ways nor ane."

"Aha, Bessie; but nipping and scarting is Scots folk's wooing; and
though it is but right that we suspend our judgments, there will
naebody persuade me if she be found alang wi' the creature, but that
she has run away after him in the natural way, on her twa shanks,
without help either frae fairy or brownie."

"I'll never believe sic a thing of ony woman born, let be a leddy weel
up in years."

"Od help ye, Bessie! ye dinna ken the stretch o' corrupt nature. The
best o' us, when left to oursells, are nae better than strayed sheep,
that will never find the way back to their ain pastures; and of a'
things made o' mortal flesh, a wicked woman is the warst."

"Alack-a-day! we get the blame o' muckle that we little deserve. But,
Wattie, keep ye a geyan sharp look-out about the cleuchs and the caves
o' our hope; for the Leddy kens them a' geyan weel; and gin the twenty
hunder merks wad come our way, it might gang a waur gate. It wad
tocher a' our bonny lasses."

"Ay, weel I wat, Bessie, that's nae lee. And now, when ye bring me
amind o't, I'm sair mista'en if I didna hear a creature up in the
Brockholes this morning, skirling as if something war cutting its
throat. It gars a' the hairs stand on my head when I think it may hae
been our Leddy, and the droich of a creature murdering her. I took it
for a battle of wulcats, and wished they might pu' out ane anither's
thrapples; but when I think on it again, they war unco like some o'
our Leddy's unearthly screams."

"His presence be about us, Wattie! Haste ye--pit on your bonnet--tak'
your staff in your hand, and gang and see what it is."

"Shame fa' me, if I daur gang, Bessie."

"Hout, Wattie, trust in the Lord."

"Aweel, sae I do. But ane's no to throw himsell ower a linn, and trust
that the Lord will kep him in a blanket. And it's nae muckle safer for
an auld stiff man like me to gang away out to a wild remote place,
where there is ae body murdering another.--What is that I hear,
Bessie? Haud the lang tongue o' you, and rin to the door, and see what
noise that is."

Bessie ran to the door, but soon returned, with her mouth wide open,
and her eyes set in her head.

"It is them, Wattie! it is them! His presence be about us! What will
we do?"

"Them? whaten them?"

"Why, that blackguard creature, coming here, leading our Leddy by the
hair o' the head, and yerking her wi' a stick. I am terrified out o'
my wits. What will we do?"

"We'll _see_ what they _say_," said Wattie, manifestly in as great
terror as his wife; and by a natural impulse, or as a last resource,
he opened the Bible, not knowing what he did, and then hurried on his
spectacles; but before he got two leaves turned over, the two
entered,--a frightful-looking couple indeed. Merodach, with his old
withered face, and ferret eyes, leading the Lady of Wheelhope by the
long hair, which was mixed with grey, and whose face was all bloated
with wounds and bruises, and having stripes of blood on her garments.

"How's this!--How's this, sirs?" said Wattie Blythe.

"Close that book, and I will tell you, goodman," said Merodach.

"I can hear what you hae to say wi' the beuk open, sir," said Wattie,
turning over the leaves, pretending to look for some particular
passage, but apparently not knowing what he was doing. "It is a
shamefu' business this; but some will hae to answer for't. My Leddy, I
am unco grieved to see you in sic a plight. Ye hae surely been dooms
sair left to yoursell."

The Lady shook her head, uttered a feeble hollow laugh, and fixed her
eyes on Merodach. But such a look! It almost frightened the simple
aged couple out of their senses. It was not a look of love nor of
hatred exclusively; neither was it of desire or disgust, but it was a
combination of them all. It was such a look as one fiend would cast on
another, in whose everlasting destruction he rejoiced. Wattie was glad
to take his eyes from such countenances, and look into the Bible, that
firm foundation of all his hopes and all his joy.

"I request that you will shut that book, sir," said the horrible
creature; "or if you do not, I will shut it for you with a
vengeance;" and with that he seized it, and flung it against the wall.
Bessie uttered a scream, and Wattie was quite paralysed; and although
he seemed disposed to run after his best friend, as he called it, the
hellish looks of the Brownie interposed, and glued him to his seat.

"Hear what I have to say first," said the creature, "and then pore
your fill on that precious book of yours. One concern at a time is
enough. I came to do you a service. Here, take this cursed, wretched
woman, whom you style your Lady, and deliver her up to the lawful
authorities, to be restored to her husband and her place in society.
She has followed one that hates her, and never said one kind word to
her in his life; and though I have beat her like a dog, still she
clings to me, and will not depart, so enchanted is she with the
laudable purpose of cutting my throat. Tell your master and her
brother, that I am not to be burdened with their maniac. I have
scourged--I have spurned and kicked her, afflicting her night and day,
and yet from my side she will not depart. Take her. Claim the reward
in full, and your fortune is made; and so farewell!"

The creature went away, and the moment his back was turned, the Lady
fell a-screaming and struggling, like one in an agony, and, in spite
of all the old couple's exertions, she forced herself out of their
hands, and ran after the retreating Merodach. When he saw better
would not be, he turned upon her, and, by one blow with his stick,
struck her down; and, not content with that, continued to maltreat her
in such a manner, as to all appearance would have killed twenty
ordinary persons. The poor devoted dame could do nothing, but now and
then utter a squeak like a half-worried cat, and writhe and grovel on
the sward, till Wattie and his wife came up, and withheld her
tormentor from further violence. He then bound her hands behind her
back with a strong cord, and delivered her once more to the charge of
the old couple, who contrived to hold her by that means, and take her
home.

Wattie was ashamed to take her into the hall, but led her into one of
the out-houses, whither he brought her brother to receive her. The man
of the law was manifestly vexed at her reappearance, and scrupled not
to testify his dissatisfaction; for when Wattie told him how the
wretch had abused his sister, and that, had it not been for Bessie's
interference and his own, the Lady would have been killed outright, he
said, "Why, Walter, it is a great pity that he did _not_ kill her
outright. What good can her life now do to her, or of what value is
her life to any creature living? After one has lived to disgrace all
connected with them, the sooner they are taken off the better."

The man, however, paid old Walter down his two thousand merks, a
great fortune for one like him in those days; and not to dwell longer
on this unnatural story, I shall only add, very shortly, that the Lady
of Wheelhope soon made her escape once more, and flew, as if drawn by
an irresistible charm, to her tormentor. Her friends looked no more
after her; and the last time she was seen alive, it was following the
uncouth creature up the water of Daur, weary, wounded, and lame, while
he was all the way beating her, as a piece of excellent amusement. A
few days after that, her body was found among some wild haggs, in a
place called Crook-burn, by a party of the persecuted Covenanters that
were in hiding there, some of the very men whom she had exerted
herself to destroy, and who had been driven, like David of old, to
pray for a curse and earthly punishment upon her. They buried her like
a dog at the Yetts of Keppel, and rolled three huge stones upon her
grave, which are lying there to this day. When they found her corpse,
it was mangled and wounded in a most shocking manner, the fiendish
creature having manifestly tormented her to death. He was never more
seen or heard of in this kingdom, though all that country-side was
kept in terror for him many years afterwards; and to this day, they
will tell you of THE BROWNIE OF THE BLACK HAGGS, which title he seems
to have acquired after his disappearance.

This story was told to me by an old man named Adam Halliday, whose
great-grandfather, Thomas Halliday, was one of those that found the
body and buried it. It is many years since I heard it; but, however
ridiculous it may appear, I remember it made a dreadful impression on
my young mind. I never heard any story like it, save one of an old
fox-hound that pursued a fox through the Grampians for a fortnight,
and when at last discovered by the Duke of Athole's people, neither of
them could run, but the hound was still continuing to walk after the
fox, and when the latter lay down, the other lay down beside him, and
looked at him steadily all the while, though unable to do him the
least harm. The passion of inveterate malice seems to have influenced
these two exactly alike. But, upon the whole, I scarcely believe the
tale can be true.




CHAPTER XI.

THE LAIRD OF WINEHOLM.


"Have you heard any thing of the apparition which has been seen about
Wineholm Place?" said the Dominie.

"Na, I never heard o' sic a thing as yet," quoth the smith; "but I
wadna wonder muckle that the news should turn out to be true."

The Dominie shook his head, and uttered a long "h'm-h'm-h'm," as if he
knew more than he was at liberty to tell.

"Weel, that beats the world," said the smith, as he gave over blowing
the bellows, and looked anxiously in the Dominie's face.

The Dominie shook his head again.

The smith was now in the most ticklish quandary; eager to learn
particulars, that he might spread the astounding news through the
whole village, and the rest of the parish to boot, but yet afraid to
press the inquiry, for fear the cautious Dominie should take the
alarm of being reported as a tattler, and keep all to himself. So the
smith, after waiting till the wind-pipe of the great bellows ceased
its rushing noise, covered the gloss neatly up with a mixture of small
coals, culm, and cinders; and then, perceiving that nothing more was
forthcoming from the Dominie, he began blowing again with more energy
than before--changed his hand--put the other sooty one in his
breeches-pocket--leaned to the horn--looked in a careless manner to
the window, or rather gazed on vacancy, and always now and then stole
a sly look at the Dominie's face. It was quite immovable. His cheek
was leaned on his open hand, and his eyes fixed on the glowing fire.
It was very teasing this for poor Clinkum the smith. But what could he
do? He took out his glowing iron, and made a shower of fire sweep
through the whole smithy, whereof a good part, as intended, sputtered
upon the Dominie; but that imperturbable person only shielded his face
with his elbow, turned his shoulder half round, and held his peace.
Thump, thump! clink, clink! went the hammer for a space; and then when
the iron was returned to the fire, "Weel, that beats the world!" quoth
the smith.

"What is this that beats the world, Mr Clinkum?" asked the Dominie,
with the most cool and provoking indifference.

"This story about the apparition," quoth the smith.

"What story?" said the Dominie.

Now really this perversity was hardly to be endured, even in a learned
Dominie, who, with all his cold indifference of feeling, was sitting
toasting himself at a good smithy fire. The smith felt this, (for he
was a man of acute feeling,) and therefore he spit upon his hand and
fell a-clinking and pelting at the stithy with both spirit and
resignation, saying within himself, "These dominie bodies just beat
the world!"

"What story?" reiterated the Dominie. "For my part, I related no
story, nor have ever given assent to a belief in such a story that any
man has heard. Nevertheless, from the results of ratiocination,
conclusions may be formed, though not algebraically, yet corporately,
by constituting a quantity, which shall be equivalent to the
difference, subtracting the less from the greater, and striking a
balance in order to get rid of any ambiguity or paradox."

At the long adverb, _nevertheless_, the smith gave over blowing, and
pricked up his ears; but the definition went beyond his comprehension.

"Ye ken, that just beats the whole world for deepness," said the
smith; and again began blowing the bellows.

"You know, Mr Clinkum," continued the Dominie, "that a proposition is
an assertion of some distinct truth, which only becomes manifest by
demonstration. A corollary is an obvious, or easily inferred
consequence _of_ a proposition; while an hypothesis is a
_sup_-position or concession made, during the process of
demonstration. Now, do you take me along with you? Because, if you do
not, it is needless to proceed."

"Yes, yes, I understand you middling weel; but I wad like better to
hear what other folks say about it than you."

"And why so? Wherefore would you rather hear another man's
demonstration than mine?" said the Dominie, sternly.

"Because, ye ken, ye just beat the whole world for words," quoth the
smith.

"Ay, ay! that is to say, words without wisdom," said the Dominie,
rising and stepping away. "Well, well, every man to his sphere, and
the smith to the bellows."

"Ye're quite mistaen, master," cried the smith after him; "it isna the
want o' wisdom in you that plagues me, it is the owerplush o't."

This soothed the Dominie, who returned, and said, mildly--"By the by,
Clinkum, I want a leister of your making; for I see there is no other
tradesman makes them so well. A five-grained one make it; at your own
price."

"Very weel, sir. When will you be needing it?"

"Not till the end of close-time."

"Ay, ye may gar the three auld anes do till then."

"What do you wish to insinuate, sir? Would you infer, because I have
three leisters, that therefore I am a breaker of the laws? That I, who
am placed here as a pattern and monitor of the young and rising
generation, should be the first to set them an example of
insubordination?"

"Na, but, ye ken, that just beats the world for words! but we ken what
we ken, for a' that, master."

"You had better take a little care what you say, Mr Clinkum; just a
little care. I do not request you to take particular care, for of that
your tongue is incapable, but a very little is necessary. And mark
you--don't go to say that I said this or that about a ghost, or
mentioned such a ridiculous story."

"The crabbitness o' that body beats the world!" said the smith to
himself, as the Dominie went halting homeward.

The very next man that entered the smithy door was no other than John
Broadcast, the new Laird's hind, who had also been hind to the late
laird for many years, and who had no sooner said his errand than the
smith addressed him thus:--"Have _you_ ever seen this ghost that there
is such a noise about?"

"Ghost! Na, goodness be thankit, I never saw a ghost in my life, save
aince a wraith. What ghost do you mean?"

"So you never saw nor heard tell of any apparition about Wineholm
Place, lately?"

"No, I hae reason to be thankfu' I have not."

"Weel, that beats the world! Whow, man, but ye are sair in the dark!
Do you no think there are siccan things in nature, as folk no coming
fairly to their ends, John?"

"Goodness be wi' us! Ye gar a' the hairs o' my head creep, man. What's
that you're saying?"

"Had ye never ony suspicions o' that kind, John?"

"No; I canna say that I had."

"None in the least? Weel, that beats the world!"

"O, haud your tongue, haud your tongue! We hae great reason to be
thankfu' that we are as we are!"

"How as we are?"

"That we arena stocks or stones, or brute beasts, as the Minister o'
Traquair says. But I hope in God there is nae siccan a thing about my
master's place as an unearthly visitor."

The smith shook his head, and uttered a long hem, hem, hem! He had
felt the powerful effect of that himself, and wished to make the same
appeal to the feelings and longings after information of John
Broadcast. The bait took; for the latent spark of superstition, not to
say any thing about curiosity, was kindled in the heart of honest
John, and there being no wit in the head to counteract it, the
portentous hint had its full sway. John's eyes stelled in his head,
and his visage grew long, assuming something of the hue of dried clay
in winter. "Hech, man, but that's an awsome story!" exclaimed he.
"Folks hae great reason to be thankfu' that they are as they are. It
is truly an awsome story."

"Ye ken, it just beats the world for that," quoth the smith.

"And is it really thought that this Laird made away wi' our auld
master?" said John.

The smith shook his head again, and gave a strait wink with his eyes.

"Weel, I hae great reason to be thankfu' that I never heard siccan a
story as that!" said John. "Wha was it tauld you a' about it?"

"It was nae less a man than our mathewmatical Dominie," said the
smith; "he that kens a' things, and can prove a proposition to the
nineteenth part of a hair. But he is terrified the tale should spread;
and therefore ye maunna say a word about it."

"Na, na; I hae great reason to be thankfu' I can keep a secret as weel
as the maist feck o' men, and better than the maist feck o' women.
What did he say? Tell us a' that he said."

"It is not so easy to repeat what he says, for he has sae mony
lang-nebbit words, which just beat the world. But he said, though it
was only a supposition, yet it was easily made manifest by positive
demonstration."

"Did you ever hear the like o' that! Now, havena we reason to be
thankfu' that we are as we are? Did he say that it was by poison that
he was taken off, or that he was strangled?"

"Na; I thought he said it was by a collar, or a collary, or something
to that purpose."

"Then, it wad appear there is no doubt of it? I think, the Doctor has
reason to be thankfu' that he's no taken up. Is not that strange?"

"O, ye ken, it just beats the world!"

"He deserves to be torn at young horses' tails," said the ploughman.

"Ay, or nippit to death with red-hot pinchers," quoth the smith.

"Or harrowed to death, like the children of Ammon," continued the
ploughman.

"Na, I'll tell you what should be done wi' him--he should just be
docked and fired like a farcied horse," quoth the smith. "Od help ye,
man, I could beat the world for laying on a proper poonishment."

John Broadcast went home full of terror and dismay. He told his wife
the story in a secret--she told the dairymaid with a tenfold degree of
secrecy; and so ere long it reached the ears of Dr Davington himself,
the New Laird, as he was called. He was unusually affected, at
hearing such a terrible accusation against himself; and the Dominie
being mentioned as the propagator of the report, a message was
forthwith dispatched to desire him to come up to the Place, and speak
with the Laird. The Dominie suspected there was bad blood a-brewing
against him; and as he had too much self-importance to think of
succumbing to any man alive, he sent an impertinent answer to the
Laird's message, bearing, that if Dr Davington had any business with
him, he would be so good as attend at his class-room when he dismissed
his scholars.

When this message was delivered, the Doctor, being almost beside
himself with rage, instantly dispatched two village constables with a
warrant to seize the Dominie, and bring him before him; for the Doctor
was a justice of the peace. Accordingly, the poor Dominie was seized
at the head of his pupils, and dragged away, crutch and all, up before
the new Laird, to answer for such an abominable slander. The Dominie
denied every thing concerning it, as indeed he might, save having
asked the smith the simple question, "if he had heard ought of a ghost
at the Place?" But he refused to tell why he asked that question. He
had his own reasons for it, he said, and reasons that to him were
quite sufficient; but as he was not obliged to disclose them, neither
would he.

The smith was then sent for, who declared that the Dominie had told
him of the ghost being seen, and a murder committed, which he called a
_rash assassination_, and said it was obvious, and easily inferred
that it was done by a collar.

How the Dominie did storm! He even twice threatened to knock down the
smith with his crutch; not for the slander,--he cared not for that nor
the Doctor a pin,--but for the total subversion of his grand
illustration from geometry; and he therefore denominated the smith's
head _the logarithm to number one_, a reproach of which I do not
understand the gist, but the appropriation of it pleased the Dominie
exceedingly, made him chuckle, and put him in better humour for a good
while. It was in vain that he tried to prove that his words applied
only to the definition of a problem in geometry,--he could not make
himself understood; and the smith maintaining his point firmly, and
apparently with conscientious truth, appearances were greatly against
the Dominie, and the Doctor pronounced him a malevolent and dangerous
person.

"O, ye ken, he just beats the world for that," quoth the smith.

"I a malevolent and dangerous person, sir!" said the Dominie,
fiercely, and altering his crutch from one place to another of the
floor, as if he could not get a place to set it on. "Dost thou call me
a malevolent and dangerous person, sir? What then art thou? If thou
knowest not I will tell thee. Add a cipher to a ninth figure, and what
does that make? Ninety you will say. Ay, but then put a cipher _above_
a nine, and what does that make? ha--ha--ha--I have you there. Your
case exactly in higher geometry! for say the chord of sixty degrees is
radius, then the sine of ninety degrees is equal to the radius, so the
secant of 0, that is nickle-nothing, as the boys call it, is radius,
and so is the co-sine of 0. The versed sine of 90 degrees is radius,
(that is nine with a cipher added, you know,) and the versed sine of
180 degrees is the diameter; then of course the sine increases from 0
(that is cipher or nothing) till it becomes radius, and then it
decreases till it becomes nothing. After this you note it lies on the
_contrary_ side of the diameter, and consequently, if positive before,
is negative now, so that it must end in 0, or a cipher above a nine at
most."

"This unintelligible jargon is out of place here, Mr Dominie; and if
you can show no better reasons for raising such an abominable
falsehood, in representing me as an incendiary and murderer, I shall
procure you a lodging in the house of correction."

"Why, sir, the long and short of the matter is this--I only asked at
that fellow there, that logarithm of stupidity! if he had heard aught
of a ghost having been seen about Wineholm Place. I added nothing
farther, either positive or negative. Now, do you insist on my
reasons for asking such a question?"

"I insist on having them."

"Then what will you say, sir, when I inform you, and declare my
readiness to depone to the truth of it, that I saw the ghost
myself?--yes, sir--that I saw the ghost of your late worthy
father-in-law myself, sir; and though I said no such thing to that
decimal fraction, yet it told me, sir--yes, the spirit of your
father-in-law told me, sir, that you are a murderer."

"Lord, now, what think ye o' that?" quoth the smith. "Ye had better
hae letten him alane; for od, ye ken, he's the deevil of a body that
ever was made! He just beats the world!"

The Doctor grew as pale as death, but whether from fear or rage, it
was hard to say. "Why, sir, you are mad! stark, raving mad," said the
Doctor; "therefore for your own credit, and for the peace and comfort
of my wife and myself, and our credit among our retainers, you must
unsay every word that you have now said."

"I'll just as soon say that the parabola and the ellipsis are the
same," said the Dominie; "or that the diameter is not the longest line
that can be drawn in the circle. And now, sir, since you have forced
me to divulge what I was much in doubt about, I have a great mind to
have the old Laird's grave opened to-night, and have the body
inspected before witnesses."

"If you dare disturb the sanctuary of the grave," said the Doctor
vehemently, "or with your unhallowed hands touch the remains of my
venerable and revered predecessor, it had been better for you, and all
who make the attempt, that you never had been born. If not then for my
sake, for the sake of my wife, the sole daughter of the man to whom
you have all been obliged, let this abominable and malicious calumny
go no farther, but put it down; I pray of you to put it down, as you
would value your own advantage."

"I have seen him, and spoke with him--that I aver," said the Dominie.
"And shall I tell you what he said to me?"

"No, no! I'll hear no more of such absolute and disgusting nonsense,"
said the Laird.

"Then, since it hath come to this, I will declare it in the face of
the whole world, and pursue it to the last," said the Dominie,
"ridiculous as it is, and I confess that it is even so. I have seen
your father-in-law within the last twenty hours; at least a being in
his form and habiliments, and having his aspect and voice. And he told
me, that he believed you were a very great scoundrel, and that you had
helped him off the stage of time in a great haste, for fear of the
operation of a will, which he had just executed, very much to your
prejudice. I was somewhat aghast, but ventured to remark, that he
must surely have been sensible whether you murdered him or not, and in
what way. He replied, that he was not absolutely certain, for at the
time you put him down, he was much in his customary way of
nights,--very drunk; but that he greatly suspected you had hanged him,
for, ever since he had died, he had been troubled with a severe crick
in his neck. Having seen my late worthy patron's body deposited in the
coffin, and afterwards consigned to the grave, these things overcame
me, and a kind of mist came over my senses; but I heard him saying as
he withdrew, what a pity it was that my nerves could not stand this
disclosure. Now, for my own satisfaction, I am resolved that
to-morrow, I shall raise the village, with the two ministers at the
head of the multitude, and have the body, and particularly the neck of
the deceased, minutely inspected."

"If you do so, I shall make one of the number," said the Doctor. "But
I am resolved that in the first place every mean shall be tried to
prevent a scene of madness and absurdity so disgraceful to a
well-regulated village, and a sober community."

"There is but one direct line that can be followed, and any other
would either form an acute or obtuse angle," said the Dominie;
"therefore I am resolved to proceed right forward, on mathematical
principles;" and away he went, skipping on his crutch, to arouse the
villagers to the scrutiny.

The smith remained behind, concerting with the Doctor, how to
controvert the Dominie's profound scheme of unshrouding the dead; and
certainly the smith's plan, viewed professionally, was not amiss. "O,
ye ken, sir, we maun just gie him another heat, and try to saften him
to reason, for he's just as stubborn as Muirkirk ir'n. He beats the
world for that."

While the two were in confabulation, Johnston, the old house-servant,
came in and said to the Doctor--"Sir, your servants are going to leave
the house, every one, this night, if you cannot fall on some means to
divert them from it. The old Laird is, it seems, risen again, and come
back among them, and they are all in the utmost consternation. Indeed,
they are quite out of their reason. He appeared in the stable to
Broadcast, who has been these two hours dead with terror, but is now
recovered, and telling such a tale down stairs, as never was heard
from the mouth of man."

"Send him up here," said the Doctor. "I will silence him. What does
the ignorant clown mean by joining in this unnatural clamour?"

John came up, with his broad bonnet in his hand, shut the door with
hesitation, and then felt twice with his hand if it really was shut.
"Well, John," said the Doctor, "what absurd lie is this that you are
vending among your fellow servants, of having seen a ghost?" John
picked some odds and ends of threads out of his bonnet, and said
nothing. "You are an old superstitious dreaming dotard," continued the
Doctor; "but if you propose in future to manufacture such stories, you
must, from this instant, do it somewhere else than in my service, and
among my domestics. What have you to say for yourself?"

"Indeed, sir, I hae naething to say but this, that we hae a' muckle
reason to be thankfu' that we are as we are."

"And whereon does that wise saw bear? What relation has that to the
seeing of a ghost? Confess then this instant, that you have forged and
vended a deliberate lie."

"Indeed, sir, I hae muckle reason to be thankfu'"--

"For what?"

"That I never tauld a deliberate lee in my life. My late master came
and spake to me in the stable; but whether it was his ghaist or
himsell--a good angel or a bad ane, I hae reason to be thankfu' I
never said; for I _do--not--ken_."

"Now, pray let us hear from that sage tongue of yours, so full of
sublime adages, what this doubtful being said to you?"

"I wad rather be excused, an it were your honour's will, and wad hae
reason to be thankfu'."

"And why should you decline telling this?"

"Because I ken ye wadna believe a word o't, it is siccan a strange
story. O sirs, but folks hae muckle reason to be thankfu' that they
are as they are!"

"Well, out with this strange story of yours. I do not promise to
credit it, but shall give it a patient hearing, provided you swear
that there is no forgery in it."

"Weel, as I was suppering the horses the night, I was dressing my late
kind master's favourite mare, and I was just thinking to mysell. An he
had been leeving, I wadna hae been my lane the night, for he wad hae
been standing over me cracking his jokes, and swearing at me in his
good-natured hamely way. Aye, but he's gane to his lang account,
thinks I, and we poor frail dying creatures that are left ahind hae
muckle reason to be thankfu' that we are as we are; when I looks up,
and behold there's my auld master standing leaning against the
trivage, as he used to do, and looking at me. I canna but say my heart
was a little astoundit, and maybe lap up through my midriff into my
breath-bellows--I couldna say; but in the strength o' the Lord I was
enabled to retain my senses for a good while. 'John Broadcast,' said
he, with a deep and angry tone,--'John Broadcast, what the d--l are
you thinking about? You are not currying that mare half. What a d--d
lubberly way of dressing a horse is that?'

"'L--d make us thankfu', master!' says I, 'are you there?'

"'Where else would you have me to be at this hour of the night, old
blockhead?' says he.

"'In another hame than this, master,' says I; 'but I fear me it is nae
good ane, that ye are sae soon tired o't.'

"'A d--d bad one, I assure you,' says he.

"'Ay, but, master,' says I, 'ye hae muckle reason to be thankfu' that
ye are as ye are.'

"'In what respects, dotard?' says he.

"'That ye hae liberty to come out o't a start now and then to get the
air,' says I; and oh, my heart was sair for him when I thought o' his
state! and though I was thankfu' that I was as I was, my heart and
flesh began to fail me, at thinking of my being speaking face to face
wi' a being frae the unhappy place. But out he briks again wi' a grit
round o' swearing about the mare being ill keepit; and he ordered me
to cast my coat and curry her weel, for that he had a lang journey to
take on her the morn.

"'You take a journey on her!' says I, 'I fear my new master will
dispute that privilege with you, for he rides her himsell the morn.'

"'He ride her!' cried the angry spirit; and then it burst out into a
lang string of imprecations, fearsome to hear, against you, sir; and
then added, 'Soon soon shall he be levelled with the dust! The dog!
the parricide! first to betray my child, and then to put down
myself!--But he shall not escape! he shall not escape!' cried he with
such a hellish growl, that I fainted, and heard no more."

"Weel, that beats the world!" quoth the smith; "I wad hae thought the
mare wad hae luppen ower yird and stane, or fa'en down dead wi'
fright."

"Na, na," said John, "in place o' that, whenever she heard him fa'
a-swearing, she was sae glad that she fell a-nickering."

"Na, but that beats the haill world a'thegither!" quoth the smith.
"Then it has been nae ghaist ava, ye may depend on that."

"I little wat what it was," said John, "but it was a being in nae good
or happy state o' mind, and is a warning to us a' how muckle reason we
hae to be thankfu' that we are as we are."

The Doctor pretended to laugh at the absurdity of John's narrative,
but it was with a ghastly and doubtful expression of countenance, as
though he thought the story far too ridiculous for any clodpole to
have contrived out of his own head; and forthwith he dismissed the two
dealers in the marvellous, with very little ceremony, the one
protesting that the thing beat the world, and the other that they had
both reason to be thankfu' that they were as they were.

The next morning the villagers, small and great, were assembled at an
early hour to witness the lifting of the body of their late laird, and
headed by the established and dissenting clergymen, and two surgeons,
they proceeded to the tomb, and soon extracted the splendid coffin,
which they opened with all due caution and ceremony. But instead of
the murdered body of their late benefactor, which they expected in
good earnest to find, there was nothing in the coffin but a layer of
gravel, of about the weight of a corpulent man!

The clamour against the new laird then rose all at once into a tumult
that it was impossible to check, every one declaring aloud that he had
not only murdered their benefactor, but, for fear of the discovery,
had raised the body, and given, or rather sold it, for dissection. The
thing was not to be tolerated! so the mob proceeded in a body up to
Wineholm Place, to take out their poor deluded lady, and burn the
Doctor and his basely acquired habitation to ashes. It was not till
the multitude had surrounded the house, that the ministers and two or
three other gentlemen could stay them, which they only did by assuring
the mob that they would bring out the Doctor before their eyes, and
deliver him up to justice. This pacified the throng; but on inquiry at
the hall, it was found that the Doctor had gone off early that
morning, so that nothing further could be done for the present. But
the coffin, filled with gravel, was laid up in the aisle, and kept
open for inspection.

Nothing could now exceed the consternation of the simple villagers of
Wineholm at these dark and mysterious events. Business, labour, and
employment of every sort, were at a stand, and the people hurried
about to one another's houses, and mingled their conjectures together
in one heterogeneous mass. The smith put his hand to the bellows, but
forgot to blow till the fire went out; the weaver leaned on his beam,
and listened to the legends of the ghastly tailor. The team stood in
mid furrow, and the thrasher agaping over his flail; and even the
Dominie was heard to declare that the geometrical series of events was
increasing by no _common_ measure, and therefore ought to be
calculated rather arithmetically than by logarithms; and John
Broadcast saw more and more reason for being thankful that he was as
he was, and neither a stock nor a stone, nor a brute beast.

Every new thing that happened was more extraordinary than the last;
and the most puzzling of all was the circumstance of the late Laird's
mare, saddle, bridle, and all, being off before day the next morning;
so that Dr Davington was obliged to have recourse to his own, on which
he was seen posting away on the road towards Edinburgh. It was thus
but too obvious that the ghost of the late Laird had ridden off on his
favourite mare, the Lord only knew whither! for as to that point none
of the sages of Wineholm could divine. But their souls grew chill as
an iceberg, and their very frames rigid, at the thoughts of a spirit
riding away on a brute beast to the place appointed for wicked men.
And had not John Broadcast reason to be thankful that he was as he
was?

However, the outcry of the community became so outrageous, of murder,
and foul play in so many ways, that the officers of justice were
compelled to take note of it; and accordingly the Sheriff-substitute,
the Sheriff-clerk, the Fiscal, and two assistants, came in two chaises
to Wineholm to take a precognition; and there a court was held which
lasted the whole day, at which, Mrs Davington, the late Laird's only
daughter, all the servants, and a great number of the villagers, were
examined on oath. It appeared from the evidence that Dr Davington had
come to the village and set up as a surgeon--that he had used every
endeavour to be employed in the Laird's family in vain, as the latter
detested him. That he, however, found means of inducing his only
daughter to elope with him, which put the Laird quite beside himself,
and from thenceforward he became drowned in dissipation. That such,
however, was his affection for his daughter, that he caused her to
live with him, but would never suffer the Doctor to enter his
door--that it was nevertheless quite customary for the Doctor to be
sent for to his lady's chamber, particularly when her father was in
his cups; and that on a certain night, when the Laird had had company,
and was so overcome that he could not rise from his chair, he had died
suddenly of apoplexy; and that no other skill was sent for, or near
him, but this his detested son-in-law, whom he had by will
disinherited, though the legal term for rendering that will competent
had not expired. The body was coffined the second day after death, and
locked up in a low room in one of the wings of the building; and
nothing farther could be elicited. The Doctor was missing, and it was
whispered that he had absconded; indeed it was evident, and the
Sheriff acknowledged, that according to the evidence taken, the matter
had a very suspicious aspect, although there was no direct proof
against the Doctor. It was proved that he had attempted to bleed the
patient, but had not succeeded, and that at that time the old Laird
was black in the face.

When it began to wear nigh night, and nothing farther could be
learned, the Sheriff-clerk, a quiet considerate gentleman, asked why
they had not examined the wright who made the coffin, and also placed
the body in it? The thing had not been thought of; but he was found in
court, and instantly put into the witness's box, and examined on oath.
His name was James Sanderson, a stout-made, little, shrewd-looking
man, with a very peculiar squint. He was examined thus by the
Procurator-fiscal.

"Were you long acquainted with the late Laird of Wineholm, James?"

"Yes, ever since I left my apprenticeship; for I suppose about
nineteen years."

"Was he very much given to drinking of late?"

"I could not say. He took his glass geyan heartily."

"Did you ever drink with him?"

"O yes, mony a time."

"You must have seen him very drunk then? Did you ever see him so drunk
that he could not rise, for instance?"

"O never! for, lang afore that, I could not have kenn'd whether he was
sitting or standing."

"Were you present at the corpse-chesting?"

"Yes, I was."

"And were you certain the body was then deposited in the coffin?"

"Yes; quite certain."

"Did you screw down the coffin-lid firmly then, as you do others of
the same make?"

"No, I did not."

"What were your reasons for that?"

"They were no reasons of mine--I did what I was ordered. There were
private reasons, which I then wist not of. But, gentlemen, there are
some things connected with this affair, which I am bound in honour not
to reveal--I hope you will not compel me to divulge them at present."

"You are bound by a solemn oath, James, which is the highest of all
obligations; and for the sake of justice, you must tell every thing
you know; and it would be better if you would just tell your tale
straight forward, without the interruption of question and answer."

"Well, then, since it must be so: That day, at the chesting, the
Doctor took me aside, and says to me, 'James Sanderson, it will be
necessary that something be put into the coffin to prevent any
unpleasant flavour before the funeral; for, owing to the corpulence,
and inflamed state of the body by apoplexy, there will be great danger
of this.'

"'Very well, sir,' says I--'what shall I bring?'

"'You had better only screw down the lid lightly at present, then,'
said he, 'and if you could bring a bucketful of quicklime, a little
while hence, and pour it over the body, especially over the face, it
is a very good thing, an excellent thing for preventing any
deleterious effluvia from escaping.'

"'Very well, sir,' says I; and so I followed his directions. I
procured the lime; and as I was to come privately in the evening to
deposit it in the coffin, in company with the Doctor alone, I was
putting off the time in my workshop, polishing some trifle, and
thinking to myself that I could not find in my heart to choke up my
old friend with quicklime, even after he was dead, when, to my
unspeakable horror, who should enter my workshop but the identical
Laird himself, dressed in his dead-clothes in the very same manner in
which I had seen him laid in the coffin, but apparently all streaming
in blood to the feet. I fell back over against a cart-wheel, and was
going to call out, but could not; and as he stood straight in the
door, there was no means of escape. At length the apparition spoke to
me in a hoarse trembling voice, enough to have frightened a whole
conclave of bishops out of their senses; and it says to me, 'Jamie
Sanderson! O, Jamie Sanderson! I have been forced to appear to you in
a d--d frightful guise!' These were the very first words it
spoke,--and they were far frae being a lie; but I hafflins thought to
mysell, that a being in such circumstances might have spoke with a
little more caution and decency. I could make no answer, for my tongue
refused all attempts at articulation, and my lips would not come
together; and all that I could do, was to lie back against my new
cart-wheel, and hold up my hands as a kind of defence. The ghastly and
blood-stained apparition, advancing a step or two, held up both its
hands, flying with dead ruffles, and cried to me in a still more
frightful voice, 'O, my faithful old friend! I have been murdered! I
am a murdered man, Jamie Sanderson! and if you do not assist me in
bringing upon the wretch due retribution, you will be d--d to hell,
sir.'"

"This is sheer raving, James," said the Sheriff, interrupting him.
"These words can be nothing but the ravings of a disturbed and heated
imagination. I entreat you to recollect, that you have appealed to the
great Judge of heaven and earth for the truth of what you assert here,
and to answer accordingly."

"I know what I am saying, my Lord Sheriff," said Sanderson; "and am
telling naething but the plain truth, as nearly as my state of mind at
the time permits me to recollect. The appalling figure approached
still nearer and nearer to me, breathing threatenings if I would not
rise and fly to its assistance, and swearing like a sergeant of
dragoons at both the Doctor and myself. At length it came so close on
me, that I had no other shift but to hold up both feet and hands to
shield me, as I had seen herons do when knocked down by a goshawk, and
I cried out; but even my voice failed, so that I only cried like one
through his sleep.

"'What the devil are you lying gaping and braying at there?' said he,
seizing me by the wrists, and dragging me after him. 'Do you not see
the plight I am in, and why won't you fly to succour me?'

"I now felt to my great relief, that this terrific apparition was a
being of flesh, blood, and bones, like myself; that, in short, it was
indeed my kind old friend the Laird popped out of his open coffin, and
come over to pay me an evening visit, but certainly in such a guise as
earthly visit was never paid. I soon gathered up my scattered senses,
took my old friend into my room, bathed him all over, and washed him
well in lukewarm water; then put him into a warm bed, gave him a glass
or two of warm punch, and he came round amazingly. He caused me to
survey his neck a hundred times I am sure; and I had no doubt he had
been strangled, for there was a purple ring round it, which in some
places was black, and a little swollen; his voice creaked like a door
hinge, and his features were still distorted. He swore terribly at
both the Doctor and myself; but nothing put him half so mad as the
idea of the quicklime being poured over him, and particularly over his
face. I am mistaken if that experiment does not serve him for a theme
of execration as long as he lives."

"So he is then alive, you say?" asked the Fiscal.

"O yes, sir! alive and tolerably well, considering. We two have had
several bottles together in my quiet room; for I have still kept him
concealed, to see what the Doctor would do next. He is in terror for
him somehow, until sixty days be over from some date that he talks of,
and seems assured that that dog will have his life by hook or crook,
unless he can bring him to the gallows betimes, and he is absent on
that business to-day. One night lately, when fully half-seas over, he
set off to the schoolhouse, and frightened the Dominie; and last night
he went up to the stable, and gave old Broadcast a hearing for not
keeping his mare well enough.

"It appeared that some shaking motion in the coffining of him had
brought him to himself, after bleeding abundantly both at mouth and
nose; that he was on his feet ere ever he knew how he had been
disposed of, and was quite shocked at seeing the open coffin on the
bed, and himself dressed in his grave-clothes, and all in one bath of
blood. He flew to the door, but it was locked outside; he rapped
furiously for something to drink; but the room was far removed from
any inhabited part of the house, and none regarded. So he had nothing
for it but to open the window, and come through the garden and the
back loaning to my workshop. And as I had got orders to bring a
bucketful of quicklime, I went over in the forenight with a bucketful
of heavy gravel, as much as I could carry, and a little white lime
sprinkled on the top of it; and being let in by the Doctor, I
deposited that in the coffin, screwed down the lid, and left it, and
the funeral followed in due course, the whole of which the Laird
viewed from my window, and gave the Doctor a hearty day's cursing for
daring to support his head and lay it in the grave.--And this,
gentlemen, is the substance of what I know concerning this enormous
deed, which is, I think, quite sufficient. The Laird bound me to
secrecy until such time as he could bring matters to a proper bearing
for securing of the Doctor; but as you have forced it from me, you
must stand my surety, and answer the charges against me."

The Laird arrived that night with proper authority, and a number of
officers, to have the Doctor, his son-in-law, taken into custody; but
the bird had flown; and from that day forth he was never seen, so as
to be recognised, in Scotland. The Laird lived many years after that;
and though the thoughts of the quicklime made him drink a great deal,
yet from that time he never suffered himself to get _quite_ drunk,
lest some one might have taken it into his head to hang him, and he
not know any thing about it. The Dominie acknowledged that it was as
impracticable to calculate what might happen in human affairs as to
square the circle, which could only be effected by knowing the ratio
of the circumference to the radius. For shoeing horses, vending news,
and awarding proper punishments, the smith to this day just beats the
world. And old John Broadcast is as thankful to Heaven as ever that
things are as they are.

FOOTNOTES:-

[A] A pin-cushion.


[B] Rapturous, _i.e._ outrageous.


END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.

EDINBURGH
PRINTED BY BALLANTYNE AND COMPANY,
PAUL'S WORK, CANONGATE.



  +------------------------------------------------------------------+
  |                                                                  |
  | Transcriber's note:-                                             |
  |                                                                  |
  | Some punctuation errors were corrected.                          |
  |                                                                  |
  | The following apparent printer's errors were addressed.          |
  |                                                                  |
  | Page 147. The letter 'a' was inserted into a gap in the original |
  | text to make it read:-                                           |
  | (during the time of the hurricane, a London smack went down)     |
  |                                                                  |
  | Page 219. ha changed to had.                                     |
  | (Tibby had then acquired)                                        |
  |                                                                  |
  | Page 282. graandeur changed to grandeur.                         |
  | (the vanity of worldly grandeur)                                 |
  |                                                                  |
  | The word saacred was spelled thus in both volumes and was left   |
  | unchanged.                                                       |
  |                                                                  |
  +------------------------------------------------------------------+





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Shepherd's Calendar, by James Hogg

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SHEPHERD'S CALENDAR ***

***** This file should be named 35474.txt or 35474.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        https://www.gutenberg.org/3/5/4/7/35474/

Produced by Barbara Watson, woodie4 and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Canada Team at
http://www.pgdpcanada.net (This file was produced from
images generously made available by The Internet
Archive/American Libraries.)


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
https://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
https://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at https://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit https://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
donations.  To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     https://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.